American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences by iasir journals

ISSN (Print): 2328-3734 ISSN (Online): 2328-3696 ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688

Issue 5, Volume 1 & 2 December-2013 to February-2014

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

International Association of Scientific Innovation and Research (IASIR) (An Association Unifying the Sciences, Engineering, and Applied Research)

STEM International Scientific Online Media and Publishing House Head Office: 148, Summit Drive, Byron, Georgia-31008, United States. Offices Overseas: India, Australia, Germany, Netherlands, Canada. Website: www.iasir.net, E-mail (s): iasir.journals@iasir.net, iasir.journals@gmail.com, aijrhass@gmail.com

PREFACE We are delighted to welcome you to the fifth issue of the American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences (AIJRHASS). In recent years, advances in science, engineering, formal, applied and natural sciences have radically expanded the data available to researchers and professionals in a wide variety of domains. This unique combination of theory with data has the potential to have broad impact on educational research and practice. AIJRHASS is publishing high-quality, peer-reviewed papers covering topics such as Business administration, Management, Marketing, Finance, Economics, Banking, Accounting, Human resources management, Entrepreneurship, Relationship management, Risk management, Retail management, Linguistics, International relations, Anthropology, Archaeology, Sociology, International business, Tourism and hospitality management, Law, Psychology, Corporate governance, Education, Ethics, Geography, History, Industrial relations, Information science, Library science, Media studies, Philosophy, Political science, Public administration, Sociology, Social welfare, Literature, Performing arts (music, theatre and dance), Religious studies, Women studies, Production and operations management, Organizational behavior and theory, Strategic management & policies, Statistics and Econometrics, Technology and innovation, Management information systems and other closely related field in the disciplines of arts, humanities and social sciences.

The editorial board of AIJRHASS is composed of members of the Teachers & Researchers community who are enthusiastically involved in the systematic investigation into existing or new knowledge to discover new paths for maintaining a strong presence in the arts, the humanities and the social sciences which can easily be coupled with the information and communication technologies. These fields respect objective and logical reasoning to optimize the impact of research in social, economic and cultural, quality of life to understand the advancements in humanities, arts and social sciences. These fields are the pillars of growth in our modern society and have a wider impact on our daily lives with infinite opportunities in a global marketplace. In order to best serve our community, this Journal is available online as well as in hard-copy form. Because of the rapid advances in underlying technologies and the interdisciplinary nature of the field, we believe it is important to provide quality research articles promptly and to the widest possible audience.

We are happy that this Journal has continued to grow and develop. We have made every effort to evaluate and process submissions for reviews, and address queries from authors and the general public promptly. The Journal has strived to reflect the most recent and finest

researchers in the fields of humanities, arts and social sciences. This Journal is completely refereed and indexed with major databases like: IndexCopernicus, Computer Science Directory,

GetCITED,

CRCnetBASE,

Google

DOAJ,

SSRN,

Scholar,

TGDScholar,

Microsoft

Academic

WorldWideScience, Search,

INSPEC,

CiteSeerX, ProQuest,

ArnetMiner, Base, ChemXSeer, citebase, OpenJ-Gate, eLibrary, SafetyLit, SSRN, VADLO, OpenGrey, EBSCO, ProQuest, UlrichWeb, ISSUU, SPIE Digital Library, arXiv, ERIC, EasyBib, Infotopia, WorldCat, .docstoc JURN, Mendeley, ResearchGate, cogprints, OCLC, iSEEK, Scribd, LOCKSS, CASSI, E-PrintNetwork, intute, and some other databases.

We are grateful to all of the individuals and agencies whose work and support made the Journal's success possible. We want to thank the executive board and core committee members of the AIJRHASS for entrusting us with the important job. We are thankful to the members of the AIJRHASS editorial board who have contributed energy and time to the Journal with their steadfast support, constructive advice, as well as reviews of submissions. We are deeply indebted to the numerous anonymous reviewers who have contributed expertly evaluations of the submissions to help maintain the quality of the Journal. For this fifth issue, we received 108 research papers and out of which only 48 research papers are published in two volumes as per the reviewersâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; recommendations. We have highest respect to all the authors who have submitted articles to the Journal for their intellectual energy and creativity, and for their dedication to the field of humanities, arts and social sciences.

This issue of the AIJRHASS has attracted a large number of authors and researchers across worldwide and would provide an effective platform to all the intellectuals of different streams to put forth their suggestions and ideas which might prove beneficial for the accelerated pace of development of emerging technologies in formal, applied and natural sciences and may open new area for research and development. We hope you will enjoy this fifth issue of the American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences and are looking forward to hearing your feedback and receiving your contributions.

(Administrative Chief)

(Managing Director)

(Editorial Head)

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------The American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences (AIJRHASS), ISSN (Print): 2328-3734, ISSN (Online): 2328-3696, ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688 (December-2013 to February-2014, Issue 5, Volume 1 & 2). ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

BOARD MEMBERS

        

                 

EDITOR IN CHIEF Prof. (Dr.) Waressara Weerawat, Director of Logistics Innovation Center, Department of Industrial Engineering, Faculty of Engineering, Mahidol University, Thailand. Prof. (Dr.) Yen-Chun Lin, Professor and Chair, Dept. of Computer Science and Information Engineering, Chang Jung Christian University, Kway Jen, Tainan, Taiwan. Divya Sethi, GM Conferencing & VSAT Solutions, Enterprise Services, Bharti Airtel, Gurgaon, India. CHIEF EDITOR (TECHNICAL) Prof. (Dr.) Atul K. Raturi, Head School of Engineering and Physics, Faculty of Science, Technology and Environment, The University of the South Pacific, Laucala campus, Suva, Fiji Islands. Prof. (Dr.) Hadi Suwastio, College of Applied Science, Department of Information Technology, The Sultanate of Oman and Director of IETI-Research Institute-Bandung, Indonesia. Dr. Nitin Jindal, Vice President, Max Coreth, North America Gas & Power Trading, New York, United States. CHIEF EDITOR (GENERAL) Prof. (Dr.) Thanakorn Naenna, Department of Industrial Engineering, Faculty of Engineering, Mahidol University, Thailand. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Huiyun Liu, Department of Electronic & Electrical Engineering, University College London, Torrington Place, London. ADVISORY BOARD Prof. (Dr.) Kimberly A. Freeman, Professor & Director of Undergraduate Programs, Stetson School of Business and Economics, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Klaus G. Troitzsch, Professor, Institute for IS Research, University of Koblenz-Landau, Germany. Prof. (Dr.) T. Anthony Choi, Professor, Department of Electrical & Computer Engineering, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Fabrizio Gerli, Department of Management, Ca' Foscari University of Venice, Italy. Prof. (Dr.) Jen-Wei Hsieh, Department of Computer Science and Information Engineering, National Taiwan University of Science and Technology, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jose C. Martinez, Dept. Physical Chemistry, Faculty of Sciences, University of Granada, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Panayiotis Vafeas, Department of Engineering Sciences, University of Patras, Greece. Prof. (Dr.) Soib Taib, School of Electrical & Electronics Engineering, University Science Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Vit Vozenilek, Department of Geoinformatics, Palacky University, Olomouc, Czech Republic. Prof. (Dr.) Sim Kwan Hua, School of Engineering, Computing and Science, Swinburne University of Technology, Sarawak, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Rafael Ignacio Alvarez Sanchez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Praneel Chand, Ph.D., M.IEEEC/O School of Engineering & Physics Faculty of Science & Technology The University of the South Pacific (USP) Laucala Campus, Private Mail Bag, Suva, Fiji. Prof. (Dr.) Francisco Miguel Martinez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Antonio Zamora Gomez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Leandro Tortosa, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Samir Ananou, Department of Microbiology, Universidad de Granada, Granada, Spain. Dr. Miguel Angel Bautista, Department de Matematica Aplicada y Analisis, Facultad de Matematicas, Universidad de Barcelona, Spain.

           

                  

Prof. (Dr.) Prof. Adam Baharum, School of Mathematical Sciences, University of Universiti Sains, Malaysia, Malaysia. Dr. Cathryn J. Peoples, Faculty of Computing and Engineering, School of Computing and Information Engineering, University of Ulster, Coleraine, Northern Ireland, United Kingdom. Prof. (Dr.) Pavel Lafata, Department of Telecommunication Engineering, Faculty of Electrical Engineering, Czech Technical University in Prague, Prague, 166 27, Czech Republic. Prof. (Dr.) P. Bhanu Prasad, Vision Specialist, Matrix vision GmbH, Germany, Consultant, TIFACCORE for Machine Vision, Advisor, Kelenn Technology, France Advisor, Shubham Automation & Services, Ahmedabad, and Professor of C.S.E, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, India. Prof. (Dr.) Anis Zarrad, Department of Computer Science and Information System, Prince Sultan University, Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. Prof. (Dr.) Mohammed Ali Hussain, Professor, Dept. of Electronics and Computer Engineering, KL University, Green Fields, Vaddeswaram, Andhra Pradesh, India. Dr. Cristiano De Magalhaes Barros, Governo do Estado de Minas Gerais, Brazil. Prof. (Dr.) Md. Rizwan Beg, Professor & Head, Dean, Faculty of Computer Applications, Deptt. of Computer Sc. & Engg. & Information Technology, Integral University Kursi Road, Dasauli, Lucknow, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vishnu Narayan Mishra, Assistant Professor of Mathematics, Sardar Vallabhbhai National Institute of Technology, Ichchhanath Mahadev Road, Surat, Surat-395007, Gujarat, India. Dr. Jia Hu, Member Research Staff, Philips Research North America, New York Area, NY. Prof. Shashikant Shantilal Patil SVKM , MPSTME Shirpur Campus, NMIMS University Vile Parle Mumbai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bindhya Chal Yadav, Assistant Professor in Botany, Govt. Post Graduate College, Fatehabad, Agra, Uttar Pradesh, India. REVIEW BOARD Prof. (Dr.) Kimberly A. Freeman, Professor & Director of Undergraduate Programs, Stetson School of Business and Economics, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Klaus G. Troitzsch, Professor, Institute for IS Research, University of Koblenz-Landau, Germany. Prof. (Dr.) T. Anthony Choi, Professor, Department of Electrical & Computer Engineering, Mercer University, Macon, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Yen-Chun Lin, Professor and Chair, Dept. of Computer Science and Information Engineering, Chang Jung Christian University, Kway Jen, Tainan, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jen-Wei Hsieh, Department of Computer Science and Information Engineering, National Taiwan University of Science and Technology, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Jose C. Martinez, Dept. Physical Chemistry, Faculty of Sciences, University of Granada, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Joel Saltz, Emory University, Atlanta, Georgia, United States. Prof. (Dr.) Panayiotis Vafeas, Department of Engineering Sciences, University of Patras, Greece. Prof. (Dr.) Soib Taib, School of Electrical & Electronics Engineering, University Science Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Sim Kwan Hua, School of Engineering, Computing and Science, Swinburne University of Technology, Sarawak, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Jose Francisco Vicent Frances, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Rafael Ignacio Alvarez Sanchez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Francisco Miguel Martinez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Antonio Zamora Gomez, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Leandro Tortosa, Department of Science of the Computation and Artificial Intelligence, Universidad de Alicante, Alicante, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Samir Ananou, Department of Microbiology, Universidad de Granada, Granada, Spain. Dr. Miguel Angel Bautista, Department de Matematica Aplicada y Analisis, Facultad de Matematicas, Universidad de Barcelona, Spain. Prof. (Dr.) Prof. Adam Baharum, School of Mathematical Sciences, University of Universiti Sains, Malaysia, Malaysia. Prof. (Dr.) Huiyun Liu, Department of Electronic & Electrical Engineering, University College London, Torrington Place, London.

                                

Dr. Cristiano De Magalhaes Barros, Governo do Estado de Minas Gerais, Brazil. Prof. (Dr.) Pravin G. Ingole, Senior Researcher, Greenhouse Gas Research Center, Korea Institute of Energy Research (KIER), 152 Gajeong-ro, Yuseong-gu, Daejeon 305-343, KOREA. Prof. (Dr.) Dilum Bandara, Dept. Computer Science & Engineering, University of Moratuwa, Sri Lanka. Prof. (Dr.) Faudziah Ahmad, School of Computing, UUM College of Arts and Sciences, University Utara Malaysia, 06010 UUM Sintok, Kedah Darulaman. Prof. (Dr.) G. Manoj Someswar, Principal, Dept. of CSE at Anwar-ul-uloom College of Engineering & Technology, Yennepally, Vikarabad, RR District., A.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Abdelghni Lakehal, Applied Mathematics, Rue 10 no 6 cite des fonctionnaires dokkarat 30010 Fes Marocco. Dr. Kamal Kulshreshtha, Associate Professor & Head, Deptt. of Computer Sc. & Applications, Modi Institute of Management & Technology, Kota-324 009, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) Anukrati Sharma, Associate Professor, Faculty of Commerce and Management, University of Kota, Kota, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) S. Natarajan, Department of Electronics and Communication Engineering, SSM College of Engineering, NH 47, Salem Main Road, Komarapalayam, Namakkal District, Tamilnadu 638183, India. Prof. (Dr.) J. Sadhik Basha, Department of Mechanical Engineering, King Khalid University, Abha, Kingdom of Saudi Arabia. Prof. (Dr.) G. SAVITHRI, Department of Sericulture, S.P. Mahila Visvavidyalayam, Tirupati517502, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shweta jain, Tolani College of Commerce, Andheri, Mumbai. 400001, India. Prof. (Dr.) Abdullah M. Abdul-Jabbar, Department of Mathematics, College of Science, University of Salahaddin-Erbil, Kurdistan Region, Iraq. Prof. (Dr.) ( Mrs.) P.Sujathamma, Department of Sericulture, S.P.Mahila Visvavidyalayam, Tirupati-517502, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) Manjulatha, Dept of Biochemistry,School of Life Sciences,University of Hyderabad,Gachibowli, Hyderabad, India. Prof. (Dr.) Upasani Dhananjay Eknath Advisor & Chief Coordinator, ALUMNI Association, Sinhgad Institute of Technology & Science, Narhe, Pune -411 041, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sudhindra Bhat, Professor & Finance Area Chair, School of Business, Alliance University Bangalore-562106, India. Prof. Prasenjit Chatterjee , Dept. of Mechanical Engineering, MCKV Institute of Engineering West Bengal, India. Prof. Rajesh Murukesan, Deptt. of Automobile Engineering, Rajalakshmi Engineering college, Chennai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Parmil Kumar, Department of Statistics, University of Jammu, Jammu, India Prof. (Dr.) M.N. Shesha Prakash, Vice Principal, Professor & Head of Civil Engineering, Vidya Vikas Institute of Engineering and Technology, Alanahally, Mysore-570 028 Prof. (Dr.) Piyush Singhal, Mechanical Engineering Deptt., GLA University, India. Prof. M. Mahbubur Rahman, School of Engineering & Information Technology, Murdoch University, Perth Western Australia 6150, Australia. Prof. Nawaraj Chaulagain, Department of Religion, Illinois Wesleyan University, Bloomington, IL. Prof. Hassan Jafari, Faculty of Maritime Economics & Management, Khoramshahr University of Marine Science and Technology, khoramshahr, Khuzestan province, Iran Prof. (Dr.) Kantipudi MVV Prasad , Dept of EC, School of Engg., R.K.University, Kast urbhadham, Tramba, Rajkot-360020, India. Prof. (Mrs.) P.Sujathamma, Department of Sericulture, S.P.Mahila Visvavidyalayam, ( Women's University), Tirupati-517502, India. Prof. (Dr.) M A Rizvi, Dept. of Computer Engineering and Applications, National Institute of Technical Teachers' Training and Research, Bhopal M.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohsen Shafiei Nikabadi, Faculty of Economics and Management, Industrial Management Department, Semnan University, Semnan, Iran. Prof. P.R.SivaSankar, Head, Dept. of Commerce, Vikrama Simhapuri University Post Graduate Centre, KAVALI - 524201, A.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) Bhawna Dubey, Institute of Environmental Science( AIES), Amity University, Noida, India. Prof. Manoj Chouhan, Deptt. of Information Technology, SVITS Indore, India.

                               

Prof. Yupal S Shukla, V M Patel College of Management Studies, Ganpat University, KhervaMehsana. India. Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kohli, Head of the Department, Department of Mechanical Engineering, D.A.V.Institute of Engg. and Technology, Kabir Nagar, Jalandhar,Punjab (India). Prof. (Dr.) Kumar Irayya Maddani, and Head of the Department of Physics in SDM College of Engineering and Technology, Dhavalagiri, Dharwad, State: Karnataka (INDIA). Prof. (Dr.) Shafi Phaniband, SDM College of Engineering and Technology, Dharwad, INDIA. Prof. M H Annaiah, Head, Department of Automobile Engineering, Acharya Institute of Technology, Soladevana Halli, Bangalore -560107, India. Prof. (Dr.) Prof. R. R. Patil, Director School Of Earth Science, Solapur University, Solapur Prof. (Dr.) Manoj Khandelwal, Dept. of Mining Engg, College of Technology & Engineering, Maharana Pratap University of Agriculture & Technology, Udaipur, 313 001 (Rajasthan), India Prof. (Dr.) Kishor Chandra Satpathy, Librarian, National Institute of Technology, Silchar-788010, Assam, India Prof. (Dr.) Juhana Jaafar, Gas Engineering Department, Faculty of Petroleum and Renewable Energy Engineering (FPREE), Universiti Teknologi Malaysia-81310 UTM Johor Bahru, Johor. Prof. (Dr.) Rita Khare, Assistant Professor in chemistry, Govt. Women’s College, Gardanibagh, Patna, Bihar. Prof. (Dr.) Raviraj Kusanur, Dept of Chemistry, R V College of Engineering, Bangalore-59, India. Prof. (Dr.) Hameem Shanavas .I, M.V.J College of Engineering, Bangalore Prof. (Dr.) Sanjay Kumar, JKL University, Ajmer Road, Jaipur Prof. (Dr.) Pushp Lata Faculty of English and Communication, Department of Humanities and Languages, Nucleus Member, Publications and Media Relations Unit Editor, BITScan, BITS, PilaniIndia. Prof. Arun Agarwal, Faculty of ECE Dept., ITER College, Siksha 'O' Anusandhan University Bhubaneswar, Odisha, India Prof. (Dr.) Pratima Tripathi, Department of Biosciences, SSSIHL, Anantapur Campus Anantapur515001 (A.P.) India. Prof. (Dr.) Sudip Das, Department of Biotechnology, Haldia Institute of Technology, I.C.A.R.E. Complex, H.I.T. Campus, P.O. Hit, Haldia; Dist: Puba Medinipur, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) R.K.Tiwari, Professor, S.O.S. in Physics, Jiwaji University, Gwalior, M.P.-474011. Prof. (Dr.) Deepak Paliwal, Faculty of Sociology, Uttarakhand Open University, Haldwani-Nainital Prof. (Dr.) Dr. Anil K Dwivedi, Faculty of Pollution & Environmental Assay Research Laboratory (PEARL), Department of Botany,DDU Gorakhpur University,Gorakhpur-273009,India. Prof. R. Ravikumar, Department of Agricultural and Rural Management, TamilNadu Agricultural University,Coimbatore-641003,TamilNadu,India. Prof. (Dr.) R.Raman, Professor of Agronomy, Faculty of Agriculture, Annamalai university, Annamalai Nagar 608 002Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ahmed Khalafallah, Coordinator of the CM Degree Program, Department of Architectural and Manufacturing Sciences, Ogden College of Sciences and Engineering Western Kentucky University 1906 College Heights Blvd Bowling Green, KY 42103-1066. Prof. (Dr.) Asmita Das , Delhi Technological University (Formerly Delhi College of Engineering), Shahbad, Daulatpur, Delhi 110042, India. Prof. (Dr.)Aniruddha Bhattacharjya, Assistant Professor (Senior Grade), CSE Department, Amrita School of Engineering , Amrita Vishwa VidyaPeetham (University), Kasavanahalli, Carmelaram P.O., Bangalore 560035, Karnataka, India. Prof. (Dr.) S. Rama Krishna Pisipaty, Prof & Geoarchaeologist, Head of the Department of Sanskrit & Indian Culture, SCSVMV University, Enathur, Kanchipuram 631561, India Prof. (Dr.) Shubhasheesh Bhattacharya, Professor & HOD(HR), Symbiosis Institute of International Business (SIIB), Hinjewadi, Phase-I, Pune- 411 057, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vijay Kothari, Institute of Science, Nirma University, S-G Highway, Ahmedabad 382481, India. Prof. (Dr.) Raja Sekhar Mamillapalli, Department of Civil Engineering at Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur, India. Prof. (Dr.) B. M. Kunar, Department of Mining Engineering, Indian School of Mines, Dhanbad 826004, Jharkhand, India. Prof. (Dr.) Prabir Sarkar, Assistant Professor, School of Mechanical, Materials and Energy Engineering, Room 307, Academic Block, Indian Institute of Technology, Ropar, Nangal Road, Rupnagar 140001, Punjab, India.

                             

Prof. (Dr.) K.Srinivasmoorthy, Associate Professor, Department of Earth Sciences, School of Physical,Chemical and Applied Sciences, Pondicherry university, R.Venkataraman Nagar, Kalapet, Puducherry 605014, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bhawna Dubey, Institute of Environmental Science (AIES), Amity University, Noida, India. Prof. (Dr.) P. Bhanu Prasad, Vision Specialist, Matrix vision GmbH, Germany, Consultant, TIFACCORE for Machine Vision, Advisor, Kelenn Technology, France Advisor, Shubham Automation & Services, Ahmedabad, and Professor of C.S.E, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, India. Prof. (Dr.)P.Raviraj, Professor & Head, Dept. of CSE, Kalaignar Karunanidhi, Institute of Technology, Coimbatore 641402,Tamilnadu,India. Prof. (Dr.) Damodar Reddy Edla, Department of Computer Science & Engineering, Indian School of Mines, Dhanbad, Jharkhand 826004, India. Prof. (Dr.) T.C. Manjunath, Principal in HKBK College of Engg., Bangalore, Karnataka, India. Prof. (Dr.) Pankaj Bhambri, I.T. Deptt., Guru Nanak Dev Engineering College, Ludhiana 141006, Punjab, India. Prof. Shashikant Shantilal Patil SVKM , MPSTME Shirpur Campus, NMIMS University Vile Parle Mumbai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shambhu Nath Choudhary, Department of Physics, T.M. Bhagalpur University, Bhagalpur 81200, Bihar, India. Prof. (Dr.) Venkateshwarlu Sonnati, Professor & Head of EEED, Department of EEE, Sreenidhi Institute of Science & Technology, Ghatkesar, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Saurabh Dalela, Department of Pure & Applied Physics, University of Kota, KOTA 324010, Rajasthan, India. Prof. S. Arman Hashemi Monfared, Department of Civil Eng, University of Sistan & Baluchestan, Daneshgah St.,Zahedan, IRAN, P.C. 98155-987 Prof. (Dr.) R.S.Chanda, Dept. of Jute & Fibre Tech., University of Calcutta, Kolkata 700019, West Bengal, India. Prof. V.S.VAKULA, Department of Electrical and Electronics Engineering, JNTUK, University College of Eng.,Vizianagaram5 35003, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Nehal Gitesh Chitaliya, Sardar Vallabhbhai Patel Institute of Technology, Vasad 388 306, Gujarat, India. Prof. (Dr.) D.R. Prajapati, Department of Mechanical Engineering, PEC University of Technology,Chandigarh 160012, India. Dr. A. SENTHIL KUMAR, Postdoctoral Researcher, Centre for Energy and Electrical Power, Electrical Engineering Department, Faculty of Engineering and the Built Environment, Tshwane University of Technology, Pretoria 0001, South Africa. Prof. (Dr.)Vijay Harishchandra Mankar, Department of Electronics & Telecommunication Engineering, Govt. Polytechnic, Mangalwari Bazar, Besa Road, Nagpur- 440027, India. Prof. Varun.G.Menon, Department Of C.S.E, S.C.M.S School of Engineering, Karukutty,Ernakulam, Kerala 683544, India. Prof. (Dr.) U C Srivastava, Department of Physics, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences, Amity University, Noida, U.P-203301.India. Prof. (Dr.) Surendra Yadav, Professor and Head (Computer Science & Engineering Department), Maharashi Arvind College of Engineering and Research Centre (MACERC), Jaipur, Rajasthan, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Kumar, H.O.D. Applied Sciences & Humanities Dehradun Institute of Technology, (D.I.T. School of Engineering), 48 A K.P-3 Gr. Noida (U.P.) 201308 Prof. Naveen Jain, Dept. of Electrical Engineering, College of Technology and Engineering, Udaipur-313 001, India. Prof. Veera Jyothi.B, CBIT, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. Aritra Ghosh, Global Institute of Management and Technology, Krishnagar, Nadia, W.B. India Prof. Anuj K. Gupta, Head, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RIMT Group of Institutions, Sirhind Mandi Gobindgarh, Punajb, India. Prof. (Dr.) Varala Ravi, Head, Department of Chemistry, IIIT Basar Campus, Rajiv Gandhi University of Knowledge Technologies, Mudhole, Adilabad, Andhra Pradesh- 504 107, India Prof. (Dr.) Ravikumar C Baratakke, faculty of Biology,Govt. College, Saundatti - 591 126, India. Prof. (Dr.) NALIN BHARTI, School of Humanities and Social Science, Indian Institute of Technology Patna, India. Prof. (Dr.) Shivanand S.Gornale , Head, Department of Studies in Computer Science, Government College (Autonomous), Mandya, Mandya-571 401-Karanataka, India.

                               

Prof. (Dr.) Naveen.P.Badiger, Dept.Of Chemistry, S.D.M.College of Engg. & Technology, Dharwad-580002, Karnataka State, India. Prof. (Dr.) Bimla Dhanda, Professor & Head, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India. Prof. (Dr.) Tauqeer Ahmad Usmani, Faculty of IT, Salalah College of Technology, Salalah, Sultanate of Oman. Prof. (Dr.) Naresh Kr. Vats, Chairman, Department of Law, BGC Trust University Bangladesh Prof. (Dr.) Papita Das (Saha), Department of Environmental Science, University of Calcutta, Kolkata, India. Prof. (Dr.) Rekha Govindan , Dept of Biotechnology, Aarupadai Veedu Institute of technology , Vinayaka Missions University , Paiyanoor , Kanchipuram Dt, Tamilnadu , India. Prof. (Dr.) Lawrence Abraham Gojeh, Department of Information Science, Jimma University, P.o.Box 378, Jimma, Ethiopia. Prof. (Dr.) M.N. Kalasad, Department of Physics, SDM College of Engineering & Technology, Dharwad, Karnataka, India. Prof. Rab Nawaz Lodhi, Department of Management Sciences, COMSATS Institute of Information Technology Sahiwal. Prof. (Dr.) Masoud Hajarian, Department of Mathematics, Faculty of Mathematical Sciences, Shahid Beheshti University, General Campus, Evin, Tehran 19839,Iran Prof. (Dr.) Chandra Kala Singh, Associate professor, Department of Human Development and Family Studies, College of Home Science, CCS, Haryana Agricultural University, Hisar- 125001 (Haryana) India Prof. (Dr.) J.Babu, Professor & Dean of research, St.Joseph's College of Engineering & Technology, Choondacherry, Palai,Kerala. Prof. (Dr.) Pradip Kumar Roy, Department of Applied Mechanics, Birla Institute of Technology (BIT) Mesra, Ranchi- 835215, Jharkhand, India. Prof. (Dr.) P. Sanjeevi kumar, School of Electrical Engineering (SELECT), Vandalur Kelambakkam Road, VIT University, Chennai, India. Prof. (Dr.) Debasis Patnaik, BITS-Pilani, Goa Campus, India. Prof. (Dr.) SANDEEP BANSAL, Associate Professor, Department of Commerce, I.G.N. College, Haryana, India. Dr. Radhakrishnan S V S, Department of Pharmacognosy, Faser Hall, The University of Mississippi Oxford, MS- 38655, USA. Prof. (Dr.) Megha Mittal, Faculty of Chemistry, Manav Rachna College of Engineering, Faridabad (HR), 121001, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mihaela Simionescu (BRATU), BUCHAREST, District no. 6, Romania, member of the Romanian Society of Econometrics, Romanian Regional Science Association and General Association of Economists from Romania Prof. (Dr.) Atmani Hassan, Director Regional of Organization Entraide Nationale Prof. (Dr.) Deepshikha Gupta, Dept. of Chemistry, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences,Amity University, Sec.125, Noida, India. Prof. (Dr.) Muhammad Kamruzzaman, Deaprtment of Infectious Diseases, The University of Sydney, Westmead Hospital, Westmead, NSW-2145. Prof. (Dr.) Meghshyam K. Patil , Assistant Professor & Head, Department of Chemistry,Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Marathwada University,Sub-Campus, Osmanabad- 413 501, Maharashtra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kr. Dargar, Department of Mechanical Engineering, School of Engineering, Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur (Raj.) Prof. (Dr.) Sudarson Jena, Dept. of Information Technology, GITAM University, Hyderabad, India Prof. (Dr.) Jai Prakash Jaiswal, Department of Mathematics, Maulana Azad National Institute of Technology Bhopal, India. Prof. (Dr.) S.Amutha, Dept. of Educational Technology, Bharathidasan University, Tiruchirappalli620 023, Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) R. HEMA KRISHNA, Environmental chemistry, University of Toronto, Canada. Prof. (Dr.) B.Swaminathan, Dept. of Agrl.Economics, Tamil Nadu Agricultural University, India. Prof. (Dr.) K. Ramesh, Department of Chemistry, C.B.I.T, Gandipet, Hyderabad-500075. India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Kumar, H.O.D. Applied Sciences &Humanities, JIMS Technical campus,(I.P. University,New Delhi), 48/4 ,K.P.-3,Gr.Noida (U.P.) Prof. (Dr.) G.V.S.R.Anjaneyulu, CHAIRMAN - P.G. BOS in Statistics & Deputy Coordinator UGC DRS-I Project, Executive Member ISPS-2013, Department of Statistics, Acharya Nagarjuna University, Nagarjuna Nagar-522510, Guntur, Andhra Pradesh, India.

                                

Prof. (Dr.) Sribas Goswami, Department of Sociology, Serampore College, Serampore 712201, West Bengal, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunanda Sharma, Department of Veterinary Obstetrics Y Gynecology, College of Veterinary & Animal Science,Rajasthan University of Veterinary & Animal Sciences,Bikaner334001, India. Prof. (Dr.) S.K. Tiwari, Department of Zoology, D.D.U. Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur-273009 U.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Praveena Kuruva, Materials Research Centre, Indian Institute of Science, Bangalore560012, INDIA Prof. (Dr.) Rajesh Kumar, Department Of Applied Physics, Bhilai Institute Of Technology, Durg (C.G.) 491001, India. Dr. K.C.Sivabalan, Field Enumerator and Data Analyst, Asian Vegetable Research Centre, The World Vegetable Centre, Taiwan. Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kumar Mishra, Department of Environmntal Science and Energy Research, Weizmann Institute of Science, Rehovot, Israel. Prof. (Dr.) Manisha N. Paliwal, Sinhgad Institute of Management, Vadgaon (Bk), Pune, India. Prof. (Dr.) M. S. HIREMATH, Principal, K.L.ESOCIETY’s SCHOOL, ATHANI Prof. Manoj Dhawan, Department of Information Technology, Shri Vaishnav Institute of Technology & Science, Indore, (M. P.), India. Prof. (Dr.) V.R.Naik, Professor & Head of Department, Mechancal Engineering, Textile & Engineering Institute, Ichalkaranji (Dist. Kolhapur), Maharashatra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Jyotindra C. Prajapati,Head, Department of Mathematical Sciences, Faculty of Applied Sciences, Charotar University of Science and Technology, Changa Anand -388421, Gujarat, India Prof. (Dr.) Sarbjit Singh, Head, Department of Industrial & Production Engineering, Dr BR Ambedkar National Institute of Technology,Jalandhar,Punjab, India. Prof. (Dr.) Professor Braja Gopal Bag, Department of Chemistry and Chemical Technology , Vidyasagar University, West Midnapore Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kumar Chandra, Department of Management, Bhilai Institute of Technology, Bhilai House, Durg (C.G.) Prof. (Dr.) Amit Kumar, Assistant Professor, School of Chemistry, Shoolini University, Solan, Himachal Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) L. Suresh Kumar, Mechanical Department, Chaitanya Bharathi Institute of Technology, Hyderabad, India. Scientist Sheeraz Saleem Bhat, Lac Production Division, Indian Institute of Natural Resins and Gums, Namkum, Ranchi, Jharkhand, India. Prof. C.Divya , Centre for Information Technology and Engineering, Manonmaniam Sundaranar University, Tirunelveli - 627012, Tamilnadu , India. Prof. T.D.Subash, Infant Jesus College Of Engineering and Technology, Thoothukudi Tamilnadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Vinay Nassa, Prof. E.C.E Deptt., Dronacharya.Engg. College, Gurgaon India. Prof. Sunny Narayan, university of Roma Tre, Italy. Prof. (Dr.) Sanjoy Deb, Dept. of ECE, BIT Sathy, Sathyamangalam, Tamilnadu-638401, India. Prof. (Dr.) Reena Gupta, Institute of Pharmaceutical Research, GLA University, Mathura, India. Prof. (Dr.) P.R.SivaSankar, Head Dept. of Commerce, Vikrama Simhapuri University Post Graduate Centre, KAVALI - 524201, A.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohsen Shafiei Nikabadi, Faculty of Economics and Management, Industrial Management Department, Semnan University, Semnan, Iran. Prof. (Dr.) Praveen Kumar Rai, Department of Geography, Faculty of Science, Banaras Hindu University, Varanasi-221005, U.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) Christine Jeyaseelan, Dept of Chemistry, Amity Institute of Applied Sciences, Amity University, Noida, India. Prof. (Dr.) M A Rizvi, Dept. of Computer Engineering and Applications , National Institute of Technical Teachers' Training and Research, Bhopal M.P. India. Prof. (Dr.) K.V.N.R.Sai Krishna, H O D in Computer Science, S.V.R.M.College,(Autonomous), Nagaram, Guntur(DT), Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ashok Kr. Dargar, Department of Mechanical Engineering, School of Engineering, Sir Padampat Singhania University, Udaipur (Raj.) Prof. (Dr.) Asim Kumar Sen, Principal , ST.Francis Institute of Technology (Engineering College) under University of Mumbai , MT. Poinsur, S.V.P Road, Borivali (W), Mumbai-400103, India. Prof. (Dr.) Rahmathulla Noufal.E, Civil Engineering Department, Govt.Engg.College-Kozhikode

                                

Prof. (Dr.) N.Rajesh, Department of Agronomy, TamilNadu Agricultural University -Coimbatore, Tamil Nadu, India. Prof. (Dr.) Har Mohan Rai , Professor, Electronics and Communication Engineering, N.I.T. Kurukshetra 136131,India Prof. (Dr.) Eng. Sutasn Thipprakmas from King Mongkut, University of Technology Thonburi, Thailand. Prof. (Dr.) Kantipudi MVV Prasad, EC Department, RK University, Rajkot. Prof. (Dr.) Jitendra Gupta,Faculty of Pharmaceutics, Institute of Pharmaceutical Research, GLA University, Mathura. Prof. (Dr.) Swapnali Borah, HOD, Dept of Family Resource Management, College of Home Science, Central Agricultural University, Tura, Meghalaya, India. Prof. (Dr.) N.Nazar Khan, Professor in Chemistry, BTK Institute of Technology, Dwarahat-263653 (Almora), Uttarakhand-India. Prof. (Dr.) Rajiv Sharma, Department of Ocean Engineering, Indian Institute of Technology Madras, Chennai (TN) - 600 036,India. Prof. (Dr.) Aparna Sarkar,PH.D. Physiology, AIPT,Amity University , F 1 Block, LGF, Sector125,Noida-201303, UP ,India. Prof. (Dr.) Manpreet Singh, Professor and Head, Department of Computer Engineering, Maharishi Markandeshwar University, Mullana, Haryana, India. Prof. (Dr.) Sukumar Senthilkumar, Senior Researcher Advanced Education Center of Jeonbuk for Electronics and Information Technology, Chon Buk National University, Chon Buk, 561-756, SOUTH KOREA. . Prof. (Dr.) Hari Singh Dhillon, Assistant Professor, Department of Electronics and Communication Engineering, DAV Institute of Engineering and Technology, Jalandhar (Punjab), INDIA. . Prof. (Dr.) Poonkuzhali, G., Department of Computer Science and Engineering, Rajalakshmi Engineering College, Chennai, INDIA. . Prof. (Dr.) Bharath K N, Assistant Professor, Dept. of Mechanical Engineering, GM Institute of Technology, PB Road, Davangere 577006, Karnataka, INDIA. . Prof. (Dr.) F.Alipanahi, Assistant Professor, Islamic Azad University,Zanjan Branch, Atemadeyeh, Moalem Street, Zanjan IRAN Prof. Yogesh Rathore, Assistant Professor, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RITEE, Raipur, India Prof. (Dr.) Ratneshwer, Department of Computer Science (MMV), Banaras Hindu University Varanasi-221005, India. Prof. Pramod Kumar Pandey, Assistant Professor, Department Electronics & Instrumentation Engineering, ITM University, Gwalior, M.P., India Prof. (Dr.)Sudarson Jena, Associate Professor, Dept.of IT, GITAM University, Hyderabad, India Prof. (Dr.) Binod Kumar,PhD(CS), M.Phil(CS),MIEEE,MIAENG, Dean & Professor( MCA), Jayawant Technical Campus(JSPM's), Pune, India Prof. (Dr.) Mohan Singh Mehata, (JSPS fellow), Assistant Professor, Department of Applied Physics, Delhi Technological University, Delhi Prof. Ajay Kumar Agarwal, Asstt. Prof., Deptt. of Mech. Engg., Royal Institute of Management & Technology, Sonipat (Haryana) Prof. (Dr.) Siddharth Sharma, University School of Management, Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Satish Chandra Dixit, Department of Chemistry, D.B.S.College ,Govind Nagar,Kanpur208006, India Prof. (Dr.) Ajay Solkhe, Department of Management, Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra, India. Prof. (Dr.) Neeraj Sharma, Asst. Prof. Dept. of Chemistry, GLA University, Mathura Prof. (Dr.) Basant Lal, Department of Chemistry, G.L.A. University, Mathura Prof. (Dr.) T Venkat Narayana Rao, C.S.E,Guru Nanak Engineering College, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) Rajanarender Reddy Pingili, S.R. International Institute of Technology, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) V.S.Vairale, Department of Computer Engineering, All India Shri Shivaji Memorial Society College of Engineering, Kennedy Road, Pune-411 001, Maharashtra, India Prof. (Dr.) Vasavi Bande, Department of Computer Science & Engineering, Netaji Institute of Engineering and Technology, Hyderabad, Andhra Pradesh, India Prof. (Dr.) Hardeep Anand, Department of Chemistry, Kurukshetra University Kurukshetra, Haryana, India. Prof. Aasheesh shukla, Asst Professor, Dept. of EC, GLA University, Mathura, India.

                                                

Prof. S.P.Anandaraj., CSE Dept, SREC, Warangal, India. Satya Rishi Takyar , Senior ISO Consultant, New Delhi, India. Prof. Anuj K. Gupta, Head, Dept. of Computer Science & Engineering, RIMT Group of Institutions, Mandi Gobindgarh, Punjab, India. Prof. (Dr.) Harish Kumar, Department of Sports Science, Punjabi University, Patiala, Punjab, India. Prof. (Dr.) Mohammed Ali Hussain, Professor, Dept. of Electronics and Computer Engineering, KL University, Green Fields, Vaddeswaram, Andhra Pradesh, India. Prof. (Dr.) Manish Gupta, Department of Mechanical Engineering, GJU, Haryana, India. Prof. Mridul Chawla, Department of Elect. and Comm. Engineering, Deenbandhu Chhotu Ram University of Science & Technology, Murthal, Haryana, India. Prof. Seema Chawla, Department of Bio-medical Engineering, Deenbandhu Chhotu Ram University of Science & Technology, Murthal, Haryana, India. Prof. (Dr.) Atul M. Gosai, Department of Computer Science, Saurashtra University, Rajkot, Gujarat, India. Prof. (Dr.) Ajit Kr. Bansal, Department of Management, Shoolini University, H.P., India. Prof. (Dr.) Sunil Vasistha, Mody Institute of Tecnology and Science, Sikar, Rajasthan, India. Prof. Vivekta Singh, GNIT Girls Institute of Technology, Greater Noida, India. Prof. Ajay Loura, Assistant Professor at Thapar University, Patiala, India. Prof. Sushil Sharma, Department of Computer Science and Applications, Govt. P. G. College, Ambala Cantt., Haryana, India. Prof. Sube Singh, Assistant Professor, Department of Computer Engineering, Govt. Polytechnic, Narnaul, Haryana, India. Prof. Himanshu Arora, Delhi Institute of Technology and Management, New Delhi, India. Dr. Sabina Amporful, Bibb Family Practice Association, Macon, Georgia, USA. Dr. Pawan K. Monga, Jindal Institute of Medical Sciences, Hisar, Haryana, India. Dr. Sam Ampoful, Bibb Family Practice Association, Macon, Georgia, USA. Dr. Nagender Sangra, Director of Sangra Technologies, Chandigarh, India. Vipin Gujral, CPA, New Jersey, USA. Sarfo Baffour, University of Ghana, Ghana. Monique Vincon, Hype Softwaretechnik GmbH, Bonn, Germany. Natasha Sigmund, Atlanta, USA. Marta Trochimowicz, Rhein-Zeitung, Koblenz, Germany. Kamalesh Desai, Atlanta, USA. Vijay Attri, Software Developer Google, San Jose, California, USA. Neeraj Khillan, Wipro Technologies, Boston, USA. Ruchir Sachdeva, Software Engineer at Infosys, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Anadi Charan, Senior Software Consultant at Capgemini, Mumbai, Maharashtra. Pawan Monga, Senior Product Manager, LG Electronics India Pvt. Ltd., New Delhi, India. Sunil Kumar, Senior Information Developer, Honeywell Technology Solutions, Inc., Bangalore, India. Bharat Gambhir, Technical Architect, Tata Consultancy Services (TCS), Noida, India. Vinay Chopra, Team Leader, Access Infotech Pvt Ltd. Chandigarh, India. Sumit Sharma, Team Lead, American Express, New Delhi, India. Vivek Gautam, Senior Software Engineer, Wipro, Noida, India. Anirudh Trehan, Nagarro Software Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Manjot Singh, Senior Software Engineer, HCL Technologies Delhi, India. Rajat Adlakha, Senior Software Engineer, Tech Mahindra Ltd, Mumbai, Maharashtra, India. Mohit Bhayana, Senior Software Engineer, Nagarro Software Pvt. Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Dheeraj Sardana, Tech. Head, Nagarro Software, Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Naresh Setia, Senior Software Engineer, Infogain, Noida, India. Raj Agarwal Megh, Idhasoft Limited, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Shrikant Bhardwaj, Senior Software Engineer, Mphasis an HP Company, Pune, Maharashtra, India. Vikas Chawla, Technical Lead, Xavient Software Solutions, Noida, India. Kapoor Singh, Sr. Executive at IBM, Gurgaon, Haryana, India. Ashwani Rohilla, Senior SAP Consultant at TCS, Mumbai, India. Anuj Chhabra, Sr. Software Engineer, McKinsey & Company, Faridabad, Haryana, India. Jaspreet Singh, Business Analyst at HCL Technologies, Gurgaon, Haryana, India.

TOPICS OF INTEREST Topics of interest include, but are not limited to, the following:  Business administration  Marketing & Management  Finance  Economics  Banking  Accounting  Human resources management  Entrepreneurship,  Education and its applications  Business ethics  Relationship & Risk management  Retail management and communication  Linguistics  International relations  Anthropology & Archaeology  Sociology  International business  Tourism and hospitality management  Law  Psychology  Corporate governance  Demography  Education  Ethics  Geography  History  Industrial relations  Information science  Library science  Media studies  Philosophy,  Political science  Public administration  Sociology  Social welfare  Literature  Paralegal  Performing arts (music, theatre and dance)  Religious studies  Visual arts  Women studies  Production and operations management  Organizational behavior and theory  Strategic management Policy  Statistics and Econometrics  Personnel and industrial relations  Gender studies & Cross cultural studies  Management information systems  Information technology

TABLE OF CONTENTS (December-2013 to February-2014, Issue 5, Volume 1 & 2) Issue 5, Volume 1 Paper Code

Paper Title

Page No.

AIJRHASS 14-105

Urban and architectural heritage; interdisciplinary methods in the evaluation of acoustic design in traditional houses Debache Samira & Benzagouta Yasser Nassim

01-05

AIJRHASS 14-108

COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS ON AGE AND QUALITY OF WORK LIFE BETWEEN MANAGERIAL AND NON- MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO MANUFACTURING ENTERPRISES IN KERALA Dr. A.S. AMBILY

06-22

AIJRHASS 14-111

Content Analysis of the Bhatera Copper – Plates: A Historical Review Dr. Sahabuddin Ahmed

23-25

AIJRHASS 14-112

The Impact of Cooperatives as an Economic and Social Institution in the Fishing Villages of Surigao del Sur (Philippines) Retsy D. Tomaquin, DPA

26-30

AIJRHASS 14-117

Educational Wastage: A Problem of Primary Education Rajesh Ekka, Dr. Prohlad Roy

31-34

AIJRHASS 14-118

Phulkari and Bagh folk art of Punjab: a study of changing designs from traditional to contemporary time Rajinder Kaur, Ila Gupta

35-43

AIJRHASS 14-119

A comparative study on perception of organisational climate among the employees of MNC and Indian software companies Dr.S.Murugesan, Dr.M.Kannan, Dr.P.Ramasamy

44-48

AIJRHASS 14-120

IMPACT OF FAMILY RELATIONSHIP OF B.ED STUDENTS ON THEIR ADJUSTMENT Krishan Lal

49-53

AIJRHASS 14-129

Knowledge and Adoption gap of Tribal farmers of Bastar towards Rice Production Technology D.P. Singh and S. K. Yadav

54-56

AIJRHASS 14-133

Manju Kapur’s Virmati in Difficult Daughters: A New Woman Mrs .Nitasha Grewal

57-60

AIJRHASS 14-134

Women SME Entrepreneurs in ensuring women empowerment in Bangladesh: A Study on Women SME Entrepreneurs in Bangladesh Fatema Khatun, A.T.M Fardaus Kabir

61-68

AIJRHASS 14-136

Excavations at Basadila Tilatar, District-Gorakhpur Uttar Pradesh (India) Dr. Shitala Prasad Singh

69-84

AIJRHASS 14-137

The Mining Industry and other Development Interventions: Drivers of Change in Mamanwa Traditional Social Milieu in Claver, Surigao del Norte: A Case Study (Philippines) Ramel D. Tomaquin, DPA, Ph.D.

85-89

AIJRHASS 14-138

STUDY OF EMERGING DISPUTE AT INDO-CHINA BORDER Neeraj Solanki

90-92

AIJRHASS 14-140

Empowerment to Village Entrepreneurship through Agro-Processing Techniques S. K. Nag, S. Patel, S. K. Patil, A.Pradhan, M.S.Paikra, D.P.Singh & P. K. Verma

93-94

AIJRHASS 14-143

KNOWLEDGE AND AWARENESS AS DETERMINANTS OF REPRODUCTIVE HEALTH: A RURAL – URBAN PERSPECTIVE Dr. Balwan Singh

95-103

AIJRHASS 14-145

Gender Equality: A Long Way to Attain Dr. P. Neeraja

104-106

AIJRHASS 14-146

AWARENESS OF RIGHT TO EDUCATION ACT AMONG PROSPECTIVE TEACHERS KRISHAN LAL

107-112

AIJRHASS 14-147

CAREER MATURITY IN RELATION TO LEVEL OF ASPIRATION IN ADOLESCENTS KRISHAN LAL

113-118

AIJRHASS 14-148

MEN AND WOMEN MANAGERS: CAN THE DIFFERENCES BE -BY- PASSED? Dr. Twinkle Prusty

119-122

AIJRHASS 14-150

ACADEMIC STRESS AMONG ADOLESCENT IN RELATION TO INTELLIGENCE AND DEMOGRAPHIC FACTORS KRISHAN LAL

123-129

AIJRHASS 14-152

A Sociological Analysis of the Impact of Premarital and Marital Counseling in Preventing the Global Trend of Divorce Abanyam, Noah Lumun, Sambe, Ngutor, Avanger, Moses Yandev

130-136

AIJRHASS 14-153

Education in pre independence period- a review Ratnesh Ranjan, Anuradha Pandey, V. Ranjan

137-142

Issue 5, Volume 2 Paper Code

Paper Title

Page No.

AIJRHASS 14-156

Determinants of Adoption of Drip Irrigation in Sugarcane Cultivation in Tamil Nadu N. Kiruthika

143-146

AIJRHASS 14-158

An Assessment of ICT Competence among Teachers of Federal Unity Colleges in North Central Geo-political of Nigeria Amuche Chris Igomu & Iyekekpolor Solomon, A. O.

147-152

AIJRHASS 14-162

Spiritual Reformation of Humanity – a Study on Temple of Dimirimunda Pintu Mahakul

153-158

AIJRHASS 14-168

TEACHERS' UNDERSTANDING OF CHILD CENTERED APPROACH AND ITS IMPLEMENTATION KRISHAN LAL

159-164

AIJRHASS 14-169

Holocaust and Death of God: A Study of Elie Wiesel’s Night Nitisha Mehrotra, Naresh K. Vats

165-167

AIJRHASS 14-172

IMPACT OF NUCLEAR FACTOR ON PEACE AND SECURITY IN SOUTH ASIA NEERAJ SOLANKI

168-169

AIJRHASS 14-173

J.Krishnamurti’s Notion of Freedom from the Known: an Observation Dr. Prantika Sarmah

170-173

AIJRHASS 14-174

ANALYSIS OF TERRORISM BETWEEN INDO-PAK RELATIONSHIP AND SUGGESTIONS NEERAJ SOLANKI

174-179

AIJRHASS 14-179

Explaining the Relationship between Customer Knowledge Management and Sensing Dimension of Dynamic Capabilities (Case Study: Barid Samaneh Novin Company) Gholamali Tabarsa, Akram Hadizadeh Moghadam, Mohammad Hamidian

180-183

AIJRHASS 14-180

The influence of R.W.Emerson on secularism and his influence on American Society. The influence of the Bhagavad Gita on R.W.Emerson and Secularism Shivadurga, Prof. Dr. Anoop Gupta

184-187

AIJRHASS 14-183

EMOTIONAL MATURITY, SELF CONFIDENCE AND ACADEMIC ACHIEVEMENT OF ADOLESCENTS IN RELATION TO THEIR GENDER AND URBAN-RURAL BACKGROUND KRISHAN LAL

188-193

AIJRHASS 14-184

PAIN MANAGEMENT, MENTAL HEALTH AND PSYCHOLOGICAL WELL-BEING AMONG PATIENTS DIAGNOSE WITH CHRONIC PAIN IN NASARAWA STATE, NIGERIA Nalah Augustine Bala

194-197

AIJRHASS 14-185

Role of Non-Government Organizations in Confronting Trafficking In India Apeksha Kumari

198-200

AIJRHASS 14-186

IMPACT OF NATIONAL RURAL HEALTH MISSION (NRHM) ON THE HEALTH SECTOR IN HARYANA Pritam

201-206

AIJRHASS 14-188

Explaining the Relationship between Meta-Cognitive Capability of Cultural Intelligence and Social Capital (A Case Study of National Iranian Oil Products Distribution Company) Gholamali Tabarsa, Akram Hadizadeh Moghadam, Asal Basiji

207-210

AIJRHASS 14-190

Effect of entrepreneurship development through cashew processing on socio-economic status of villagers S. K. Nag, S. K. Patil, S. Patel, A. Pradhan, R. S. Netam, M. S. Paikra and D. P. Singh

211-213

AIJRHASS 14-192

HUMAN RESOURCES DEVELOPMENT MANAGEMENT IN INFORMATION TECHNICAL INDUSTRY Surender Kumar

214-217

AIJRHASS 14-193

Analysis of Urban Land Use Changes: A Case Study of Sonipat City in Haryana, India Dr. Sneh Sangwan, Balwan Singh,Mahima, Kuldeep Singh Suhag

218-223

AIJRHASS 14-194

Profile of Cognitive Styles of High School English Teachers D. Srinivas Kumar, M. Siva Kumar

224-227

AIJRHASS 14-195

SEXUAL HARASSMENT OF WOMEN Krishan Lal

228-232

AIJRHASS 14-196

THE PROLIFERATION OF ARMS AND ITS EFFECT ON THE DEVELOPMENT OF DEMOCRACY IN NIGERIA Aver, Tyavwase Theophilus, Nnorom, Kingsley C, Ilim Moses Msughter

233-238

AIJRHASS 14-203

Spatial Patterns of Skewed Child Sex Ratio in Rural Haryana Dr. Sneh Sangwan, Dr. Balwan Singh, Ms. Mahima, Dr. Randhir Singh Sangwan

239-244

AIJRHASS 14-204

Communicating Disaster Mitigation Literacy to Coastal Communities in Pacitan, Indonesia Gatut Priyowidodo & Jandy Luik

245-248

AIJRHASS 14-205

Panchayat and Economic empowerment of rural women by hands on Training NagaLaxmi M. Raman and Neeru Dubey

249-252

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

ISSN (Print): 2328-3734, ISSN (Online): 2328-3696, ISSN (CD-ROM): 2328-3688 AIJRHASS is a refereed, indexed, peer-reviewed, multidisciplinary and open access journal published by International Association of Scientific Innovation and Research (IASIR), USA (An Association Unifying the Sciences, Engineering, and Applied Research)

Urban and architectural heritage; interdisciplinary methods in the evaluation of acoustic design in traditional houses Debache Samira & Benzagouta Yasser Nassim Laboratory Villes & Patrimoine University of Constantine 3/ Faculty of Architecture & Town planning CitĂŠ Gric Bt 01 NÂ° 08 Ain Smara Constantine 25000, ALGERIA. Abstract: We, unfortunately, notice that most Islamic countries have lost their urban and architectural heritage; they opted for a contemporary urban structure imported from Western countries; and, as a result, they lost their identity and missed the opportunity to preserve their valuable Islamic architectural heritage. Our cities are losing their historic styles and the impact of modernisation has led to a rupture of continuity between the inherited morphology and more recent urban structure On the other hand, Western designers are impressed by Medinas and old cities; they are seeking and investigating established techniques and ways of construction which have proved their effectiveness and success. It seems that we have forgotten that traditional architecture proved its ability in reducing heat, cold, noise, humidity, etc., inside buildings; that is an important message for modern designers. Our architectural heritage is a force that should link and connect past, present and future communities. This study investigates interdisciplinary methods in the evaluation of acoustic design in the traditional house; it focuses on techniques used for reducing noise in traditional local buildings and identifies how to integrate sonic quality to architectural design. This may provide an alternative approach for designers and developers who are able to create architecture that will be the heritage of tomorrow. Our research emphases on objective sound levels, in different indoor and outdoor spaces. In conjunction with these measures, we correlate the use patterns in different zones of the buildings and the effect of noise on the inhabitants. Our intention is to present a multidisciplinary study on sonic quality in traditional housing and public spaces and to promote traditional ways of construction Keywords: Architectural heritage, Sonic quality, Living environment, Medina, Identity, design, house I. INTRODUCTION Acoustic comfort, considered to be a non-priority topic twenty years ago, is now an important concern for designers and occupants. Indeed, today, noise has become a significant pollution, generating stress, tiredness and irritation. In fact, it is at the top of the harmful effects listed by the inhabitants of cities. Nowadays, whilst architectural design shows considerable respect for norms and regulations concerning thermal insulation procedures there is less concern over sonic quality. Acoustical remedies are often introduced to correct rather than prevent a problem [1]. In this study, we demonstrate how traditional building methods and techniques give beneficial results regarding acoustic comfort and sonic quality in the living environment. The existing sound literature, both in research and in practice, is dominated by a technically-normative approach; one which looks to measurements and regulations rather than human feelings and perceptions. Criteria for assessment of the harmful acoustic effects due to a variety of noise sources inside and outside buildings still remain a mystery and an enigma for many designers [4]. This study addresses the characteristics of the sound environment and demonstrates how the sonic qualities of traditional building environments were much more desirable than in buildings produced by modern construction practices. The results from occupant interviews and measurements, in the Medina, show that traditional techniques are effective in reducing noise transmission from outside to inside buildings. II. RESEARCH METHODOLOGY Three traditional houses were selected for this study. Similar investigations, involving noise measurements and qualitative descriptions of complex sound situations were carried out several times a day in order to compare the different houses studied. The relationship between the organisation of space and the effect of this on noise generation by the occupants and subsequent transmission through the spaces was also investigated. In addition, interior and exterior sound environments of the Medina and contemporary areas were compared. Tenants were

Page 1

Debache Samira et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 01-05

surveyed by questionnaire to evaluate noise, its level, times of occurrence, etc., near residential properties. The object was to get a general overview of the most common noise irritations for residents. The information gathered was used to explore the traditional building methods and techniques and their effectiveness in reducing noise inside houses. It was important to understand how the building envelope influenced the practices of comfort and adaptation within the interior environment [3]. For this reason, we:  established the overall acoustic context of the buildings,  obtained an assessments of the acoustical environments as perceived by the inhabitants,  identified specific noise problems and their relationship with building quality and construction method,  detailed the behaviour of inhabitants vis-a-vis noise issues and noted actions they took towards controlling the noise. III. SITE DESCRIPTION The Medina of Constantine is a very compact site, where houses screen each other from outside noise as shown on Fig.1 and Fig.2. The old parts of the medina are dominated by narrow, winding thoroughfares and traditional buildings. It is surrounded by the modern city, comprising French colonial style buildings, and newer quarters with modern Algerian buildings. The Casbah, a Roman fortress, the 18th century Mosque, the Medersa and the 19th century Bey Palace are Constantine’s most important landmarks. The city thus has a variety of contrasting architectural and urban features. French buildings constitute the facades of main streets hiding the inner original traditional fabric and buildings, Fig 2. The traditional Arab medina has narrow, faceless, unadorned streets with no windows on the street and only small doors that open onto opulently ornamented courtyards. The medina public spaces have been influenced by changes introduced mainly during the colonial period and these European urban styles inside the medina have created differentiated quarters. Measurements were taken in houses with different locations e.g. shopping streets, alleys and dead ends; with an emphasis on capturing the sonic quality of the traditional environment. Figure 1: Overall View of the Medina (source, Y.A.Bertrand)

Figure 2: French Buildings Sheltering Traditional Houses from Noise (source, author)

IV. NEW ACOUSTIC REGULATION Acoustic regulation (NRA, new acoustic regulation) has been adopted by European countries in 1996; dealing with a range of human activities such as: - Building acoustics: minimum performance levels for insulation in many types of buildings (Hotels, Schools, Residential Buildings, Industry, Commerce and Services).

Page 2

Debache Samira et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 01-05

- Urban acoustics: definition of quiet and noisy places; - Traffic: limitations to noise produced by vehicles; - Environment: limitation of noise levels produced by “noisy activities”. Generally, European Union Member State regulations define the maximum total sound level due to services and appliances that could be measured in the different spaces of dwellings. Values range from 20 to 30 dB(A) in bedrooms, 25 to 35 dB(A) in living rooms, 30 to 40 dB(A) in kitchens and 35 to 45 dB(A) in other spaces, [12]. These values indicate the maximum total sound level produced by all the services and appliances which generate noise of long duration. For noise of short duration, these values can be increased by 5 dB(A), [9]. Local authorities in Algeria use the same ways of evaluating environments as in France. The measured values (LnAT in the French regulation which means Lp adapted to a standard reverberation time of 0.5 seconds) must not be higher than between 30 dB(A) to 45 dB(A) in the living room and between 35 dB(A) and 50 dB(A) in the kitchen. The minimum values found range from 25 dB to 35 dB depending on the type of building and on the classification of the neighbourhood (ranges from quiet to very noisy) [10]. V. UNDESIRABLE EFFECTS OF NOISE Noise can be defined for our purposes as intrusive sounds that disrupt, distract, or detract from regular functioning. It has a negative impact on the health and productivity of people. Many studies [2, 3] have looked at the effects of noise on health and wellness, and the results have shown that noise has its main impacts on productivity and health. - Productivity, because noise can be distracting, [11]. One study [8] examined children exposed to airport noise and found that their reading ability and long-term memory was impaired. Those working in noisy office environments have also been found to be less cognitively motivated, and to have higher stress levels, according to a Cornell University study [8]. - Health, and perhaps the most serious problem created by noise is the impact it has on our health. Because it can trigger the body’s stress response. As a result, noise has also been linked with heart disease, high blood pressure, and stroke. Noise pollution can also impact sleep quality by keeping people awake and disrupting sleep cycles. And, perhaps most significantly, because chronic stress can lower immunity to all disease, noise is a general threat to health and wellness [11]. VI. MEASUREMENTS AND ANALYSIS The study was initially directed towards discussions on the concept of noise intrusion and its significance for the inhabitants. The first aspect of the research has been to explore the possibilities and the methods of collecting information on the sonic environment. Questionnaires surveys of inhabitants were carried out in order to evaluate their impressions and intuitive approaches and practices for achieving acoustic comfort. In the traditional Medina, measurements were taken in three houses, in different neighbourhoods, where noise intensity varies according to the area (shopping or residential streets). The living environment of the Medina is characterised by compact houses with typical and very distinctive passageways Figs 3, streets, dead ends Figs 4, skiffas (passages leading to the inside of houses). These architectural and urban elements act as screens and buffer zones against the outside noise. This variation of noise levels and the transition along passages from the outside to courtyards is the result of a hierarchy of passages in the traditional environment; from an open and noisy space, with a diversity of sound sources (mechanical and natural) in the street, to an alley and then to the skiffa, which acts as a real screen against outside noise as shown in Fig 5. Figures 3: Passageways: Sonic Filters of the Medina of Constantine (source, author)

Page 3

Debache Samira et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 01-05

Figure 4: Dead ends: Sonic Filters of the Medina of Constantine (source, author)

Intensity levels (decibels)

Figure 5: Graph Showing Measurements in the 3 Houses of the Medina

80 70 60 50 40 30 20 10 0

House1 House2 House3

street

alley

dead end

patio room1 room2

Acoustic regulation

Spaces

VII. INTERPRETATION OF RESULTS The results suggest that sonic comfort requires more than usually considered in terms of acoustic insulation. It shows that houses of the medina provide a level of acoustic comfort which can be identified in terms of architectural conception and in terms of criteria determined by those who use the space. Noise intensities recorded are rather uniform and evolve in a dynamics of about 10 dB (A) (between 61 and 71 dB (A)) depending on the source of noise. This reflects an environment in which a whole series of signals (footsteps, voices, etc.) emerge on a constant background noise.

Page 4

Debache Samira et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 01-05

Our research confirms that traditional ways of buildings proves more satisfactory for achieving acoustic comfort. In fact, the design of the traditional house and the role of certain elements in screening and shielding against noise are actions that should be taken into consideration during the design of contemporary residential buildings. This underlines the need for planners and decision-makers to apply such tools which allow them to manage and control the intrusion of external noise into housing better that at present. VIII. CONCLUSIONS Nowadays, noise mapping helps in determining issues for preventing disturbance from external noise. However, sonic comfort does not exist in isolation but results from a process. Research shows that this comfort has a much larger significance than what is usually considered in terms of acoustic insulation, and that the occupier is known to be an active participant in this process, [7]. We should take advantage, as planners, of our valuable heritage. An overview of acoustically successful traditional housing methods can serve the contemporary designer who is interested in acoustic comfort [6]. Traditional measures have developed a synergy between the acoustic capabilities of constructions and cultural characteristics depending upon the period in which, and the place where the inhabitants reside. This research has intended to demonstrate the values of some traditional building forms for contemporary planning and architecture. REFERENCES [1] [2]

[3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8]

[9] [10] [11] [12]

Amphoux.P (1993), L’identité sonore des villes européennes guide méthodologique, tome1,REG, Lausanne. Benzagouta.S (2003): ‘’Sonic design of the apartment buildings, problems of sound comfort in the traditional house, case of the medina of Constantine’’. International conference proceedings on Manufacture, management and territories, Paris, School of Architecture, Paris Vales de Seine, December 4.5.6. Boubezari. M (2000); Domesticating The Sound Space, in Actes du colloque "Sound Escape". International Conference on Acoustic Ecology.Trent University, Peterborough, Ontario, June 28 - July 2, Canada. Chelkoff.G (2003): Transforming buildings, towards a design assisted by ambiances (atmosphere). CRESSON, Grenoble, June 2003. Debache.S (2004): ‘’Sound design of the apartment buildings’’, PhD thesis, Department of Architecture, University of Mentouri, Constantine. Debache.S (2008): Confort sonore dans le logement collectif, BASC Biskra, colloque international sur l’architecture et le développement durable. Delétré.J.J (2008) : For an adapted acoustic, C R E S S O N CNRS Unité de Recherche Associée 1268 ; Laboratoire de Recherche Architecturale Hygge.S, Evans.G.W; (1996); The Munich airport noise study : Cognitive effects on children from before to after the change over of airports, International congress on noise control engineering No25, Liverpool, U.K, 30.07.1996, pp. 2189-2194 [Note(s) : [3362 p.]] (5 ref.) ISBN 1-873082-91-6. Kihlman, Tor,(1995); Residential Acoustics – A European Perspective, Paper presented to the Acoustical of America, St. Louis, Nov. 28, 1995 Nouvelle Réglementation Acoustique, CSTB, 1996 Journal of Applied Psychology (Vol. 85, No. 5, pp. 779-783, 2000). Psychological Science (Vol. 13, No.5, Sept. 2002). Oliveira Carvalho, A. P (1998). Acoustic Regulations in European Union Countries, Dublin Ireland, 1998.

Page 5

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS ON AGE AND QUALITY OF WORK LIFE BETWEEN MANAGERIAL AND NON- MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO MANUFACTURING ENTERPRISES IN KERALA Dr. A.S. AMBILY Assistant Professor, Department of Commerce and Management, Amrita School of Arts and Sciences, Kochi, India Abstract: Quality of Work Life (QWL) refers to the quality of life of individuals in their working organizations. In general QWL is the favorableness or unfavorableness of a job environment for people. It exposes the quality of relationship between employees and the total working environment. Work has an important place in the life of men engaged in all productive pursuits. Thus the nature of work one is involved has a profound impact on shaping his personality, performance level and his commitment in the society. As work is one of the necessary aspects of the total life experience of an individual, it becomes important to examine how personal characteristics influence his job. Socio Economic Background is an integral component of organizational health and an important element in industrial relations (Kapoor, 1967). More than this it plays an inevitable role in human life. The socio economic background covers variables like sex, age, education, experience, monthly income, marital status and nativity which determine the employees’ status and his profile. To create an effective organizational environment it is essential to measure the socio economic backgrounds of employees ‘and its effect on quality of work life. Through this study an attempt is made to understand disposition of managerial and non managerial employees’ age wise with respect to Quality of Work Life of public and private sector manufacturing enterprises. I. INTRODUCTION Quality of Work Life (QWL) refers to the quality of life of individuals in their working organizations. In general QWL is the favorableness or unfavorableness of a job environment for people (Bhatt, 1992). It exposes the quality of relationship between employees and the total working environment. Work has an important place in the life of men engaged in all productive pursuits. Thus the nature of work one is involved has a profound impact on shaping his personality, performance level and his commitment in the society (Ghosh, Perceptual differences in Quality of work life factors, 1984). The core of QWL concept is the value of treating worker as a human being and emphasizing changes in the socio technical system of work through improvements in physical and psychological work environment, design and redesign of work practices, hierarchical structure of production process brought with the active involvement of workers in decision making. American industrialist Carnegie once said, “Take away my factory, machinery, money and all that I have, but leave my men. I will rebuild my industrial empire stronger and better”. Thus their philosophy is that their strength is their human resource and they are by human resource and for human resource. Thus human resource is considered as the nerve centre of an organization as well as the society and the nation. As work is one of the necessary aspects of the total life experience of an individual, it becomes important to examine how personal characteristics influence his job (Yousuf, ). To create an effective organizational environment it is essential to measure the socio economic backgrounds of employees ‘and its effect on quality of work life. Socio Economic Background is an integral component of organizational health and an important element in industrial relations. More than this it plays an inevitable role in human life. The socio economic background covers variables like sex, age, education, experience, monthly income, marital status and nativity which determine the employees’ status and his profile. When a person comes to work, he brings with him his total personality, his attitudes, likes and dislikes, his personal characteristics and these, in turn, influence the satisfaction he derives from his work (Ghosh, 1982). As work is one of the necessary aspects of the total life of an individual, it becomes important to examine how his personal characteristics influence his job. Personal characteristics here refer to bio – social variables such as, age, marital status, education, length of service, income, gender. In the West, a number of studies have been carried out on the relationship between job satisfaction and personal characteristics (Herzberg et al, 1957; Ronam, 1970). In India, such studies have mostly concerned themselves with the workers’ population. Through this study an attempt is made to understand disposition of managerial and non managerial employees’ age wise with respect to Quality of Work Life.

Page 6

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

1. 2.

II. OBJECTIVES OF THE STUDY To study the disposition of Public and Private sector Managerial and Non- Managerial Employees’ - Age Wise. To test whether there is any significant difference within the age group of the managerial and nonmanagerial employees’ with respect to various parameters of quality of work life.

III. METHODOLOGY The present study focus on selected large and medium size five public and five private sector manufacturing enterprises with not less than 500 employees’ of the north, the south and the central regions in Kerala. Employees’ of the enterprises are divided mainly into two sections: nonmanagerial employees’ and managerial employees. Table no. 1, explains the number of employees’ in each sector based on its levels. Table No.1: Employees’ at a Glance Nature of Company’s

Top Level Managers’

Middle Level Managers’

Lower Level Managers’

Non-Managerial Employees’

Total

400

500

15 30

20 40

65 130

400 800

500 1000

Public sector Private sector Total

In order to test whether there is any significant difference within the age group of the employees’ with respect to various parameters of quality of work life, Post Hoc multiple comparison test is employed. IV. ANALYSIS AND INTERPRETATIONS DISPOSITION OF PUBLIC AND PRIVATE SECTOR NON- MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES’ AGE WISE Age performs an important aspect in determining the QWL of any organisation. Age is never a static process. Based on its deviation, discrepancies occur among the employees’ with respect to their attitude, interest, behaviour, performance, ambitions, life styles, etc. That will definitely affect the working conditions. A general belief which is also proved by various studies is that young people have lesser satisfaction than old people. This is because thier exists a wide gap between the young generation and the old generation with regard to their education, eficiency, experience, expectations, life styles, marital status and so many other factors. Some research studies reveal a positive correlation between age and job satisfaction. Workers in the advanced age group tend to be more satisfied probably because they are adapted to thier job conditions. However, there is a sharp decline after a point, as perhaps, an individual aspires for better and more prestigious jobs in the later years of his life. Table No. 2: Age - wise Disposition of Employees A.

QWL Parameters

Adequate and Fair Compensation Safe and healthy working conditions Opportunity to Use and Develop Human Capacity Opportunity for Continued Growth and Security Social Integration in the Work Organisation

Mean

21.62

23.85 18.57 15.06 13.36

Social Relevance of Work Life

12.80

Work and the Total Life Space

12.80

Constitutionalisation in the work Organisation

10.71

Superior Subordinate Relationship

19.41

Welfare Facilities

27.64

Sector

Mean Age wise 21-30

31-40

41-50

51-60

Total

Public

24.33

20.66

18.19

20.89

20.38

Private

22.17

23.96

23.31

23.01

22.85

Public

25.80

29.00

20.09

25.47

23.71

private Public private Public private Public private Public private Public private Public private Public

23.72 24.66 17.42 19.80 13.34 20.00 15.19 19.42 13.00 13.23 13.42 12.47 11.57 22.76

22.08 18.33 15.75 12.33 15.15 15.33 14.87 15.33 12.55 11.00 12.62 12.33 10.15 21.00

21.42 19.25 16.52 13.43 14.08 12.96 10.44 11.55 11.00 11.65 14.33 09.16 11.08 18.05

25.63 19.73 16.92 16.91 15.23 10.49 11.86 10.03 14.05 11.22 14.82 09.21 12.07 16.40

24.00 20.23 16.91 15.73 14.39 13.26 13.46 12.45 13.15 11.69 13.92 09.92 11.51 18.34

private Public private

20.05 30.95 31.27

22.03 25.33 30.94

21.97 19.39 30.05

19.96 23.17 34.11

20.47 23.10 32.19

Source : Survey data Studies by Natraj and Hafeez (1965), Sinha and Nair (1965), Ghosh and Shukla (1967), Rao(1970), Vasudevan and Rajbir (1976), Bhatt (1992), Vasagam(1997) and Nazir (1998) found no significant relationship between

Page 7

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

age and job satisfaction, there by suggesting that job satisfaction is independent of age. At this point an endeavor is made to know the primacy of age on QWL of the public and the private sector employees. Based on the scale of ranking of questions in the descending order, it can be seen from table that satisfaction level is more among in the age group of 31-40 in the public sector and 41-50 in the private sector respectively.It is also disclosed that the dissatisfaction level is more in the age group of 21-30 in the public sector and 51-60 in the private sector respectively. B. MULTIPLE COMPARISON OF AGE AND QWL OF NON- MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES In order to test whether there is any significant difference within the age group of the nonmanagerial employees’ with respect to various parameters of quality of work life, Post Hoc multiple comparison test is employed. For the purpose of analysis the following hypothesis is set: Ho: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to the quality of work life parameters. 1. AGE Vs ADEQUATE AND FAIR COMPENSATION H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to adequate and fair compensation. Table No.1A: Age Vs Adequate and Fair Compensation (ANOVA) Parameters Adequate and fair compensation

Due to factors Adequate and fair compensation

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

1616.321

538.774

16.142

<.001

Error

26568.159

796

33.37

Total

28184.480

799

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age Vs adequate and fair compensation ANOVA test is conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected or in another way, significant difference exists among in the age group in the case of adequate and fair compensation. To find which all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests is applied. Table No.1B: Different Age Groups Vs Adequate and Fair Compensation (Post Hoc test) Parameter

Age 21-30 31-40 41-50

Within Age 51-60 51-60 51-60 21-30 31-40 41-50

Adequate and Fair Compensation 51-60

Mean difference 3.753* 3.634* 2.771* -3.075* -3.634* -2.771*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant differences exists between the following age groups (21-30 and 51-60), (31-40 and 51-60), (41-50 and 51-60) at 0.05 level of significance. Table no. 1 B discloses that the age group coming under 51-60 is different from other age groups. This may be because, as human beings become aged, they desire more and better remuneration to maintain their standard of living. The null hypothesis is rejected and it can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of employees’ of various age groups towards adequate and fair compensation. The parameter adequate and fair compensation implies that the compensation should be adequate and fair enough. When adequate and fair compensation is demied there arises displeasure among employees. Previously, there was a condition in which the employees’ were satisfied with limited resources, but today it is not like that. The want, desires, ambitions, standard of living, etc are unlimited, irrespective of age group. The requirement of salary varies with age. Gradually employees’ expect better remuneration. So, the company should be in a position to satisfy employees’ with better remuneration for better return. 2. AGE Vs SAFE AND HEALTHY WORKING CONDITIONS H0 : There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to safe and healthy working conditions. Table No.2A Age Vs Safe and Healthy Working Conditions (ANOVA) Parameters Safe and healthy working conditions

Due to factors Safe and healthy working conditions

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

3277.066

1092.355

27.796

<.001

Error

31282.114

796

39.299

Total

34559.180

799

Source: Survey data

Page 8

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

For testing the null hypothesis concerning age Vs safe and healthy working conditions ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find which all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests is applied. Table No.2B: Age Groups Vs Safe and Healthy Working Conditions (Post Hoc Test) Parameter Age Within Age Mean difference 21-30 51-60 3.933* 31-40 51-60 3.976* 41-50 51-60 5.205* Safe and Healthy 21-30 -3.933* Working Conditions 51-60 31-40 -3.976* 41-50 -5.205* Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists between the following age groups (21-30 and 51-60), (31-40 and 51-60), (41-50 and 51-60) at 0.05 level of significance. Table no.2 B discloses that the age group 51-60 is different from other age groups. Based on survey information, it can be reflected that as individuals become matured, they lose their much of their vigor and interest and become the victims of many diseases. But from the outlook of the company, it is not possible to give special safe and healthy working conditions to aged employees. The survey also shows that many difficulties are faced by aged employees’ to accept the new safety measures. The null hypothesis is rejected and it can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of employees’ of various age groups towards the safe and healthy working conditions. 3. AGE Vs OPPORTUNITY TO USE AND DEVELOP HUMAN CAPACITY H0: There is no age- wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to opportunity to use and develop human capacity. Table No.3A: Age Vs Opportunity to Use and Develop Human Capacity (ANOVA) Parameters Opportunity to use and develop human capacity

Due to factors Opportunity to use and develop human capacity

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

3277.066

1092.355

27.796

<.001

Error

31282.114

796

39.299

Total

34559.180

799

Source : survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. opportunity to use and develop human capacity, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests are applied. Table No.3B: Age Group Vs Opportunity to Use and Develop Human Capacity (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30

Opportunity to Use and Develop Human Capacity

31-40 41-50 51-60

Within age 31-40 41-50 51-60 21-30 41-50 21-30 31-40 21-30

Mean difference -2.941* -1.780* -2.153* 2.941* 1.161* 1.780* -1.161* 2.153*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists between the following age groups 21-30 (31-40, 41-50, 51-60) 31-40 (21-30.41-50) and 41-50 (21-30, 31-40) at 0.05 level of significance. The table discloses that all the age groups is significantly different from each other. Based on the survey information, it can be reviewed that opportunity to use and develop human capacity is one of the exceptional parameters when the employees’ have different opinions. Divergence arises among the employees’ with respect to their desire or expectations from various variables of the concerned parameter concerned like autonomy and control in their work, providing immediate feedback for the work done, appreciation for better performance by superiors , highlighting outstanding individual contribution, etc. These factors can never be uniform with respect to employees’ of different age groups. As a result of this, the null hypothesis is rejected and it can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of employees’ of various age groups towards opportunity to use and develop human capacity.

Page 9

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

4 . AGE Vs OPPORTUNITY FOR CONTINUED GROWTH AND SECURITY H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to opportunity for continued growth and security. Table No.4A: Age Vs Opportunity for Continued Growth and Security (ANOVA) Parameters

Opportunity for continued growth and security

Due to factors Opportunity for continued growth and security

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

814.006

271.335

14.739

<.001

Error

14653.99

796

18.410

Total

15467.99

799

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. opportunity for continued growth and security, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison test is applied. Table No.4B: Age Groups Vs Opportunity for Continued Growth and Security (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30 31-40

Opportunity for continued Growth and Security

Within Age 41-50 51-60 21-30 51-60 31-40 41-50

41-50 51-60

Mean difference -1.835* 1.654* 1.835* 2.533* -1.654* -2.533*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test it is found that significant difference exists between the following age groups 21-30 (41-50), 31-40 (51-60) ,41-50 (21-30,51-60) and 51-60(31-40,41-50) at 0.05 level of significance. Table no.4 B discloses that all the age groups are significantly different from each other. Based on the survey information, it can be made out that opportunity for continued growth and security is another exceptional parameter in the case of the employees’ has individualized opinions. Deviation crops up among employees’ with respect to various variables of the parameter concerned, like advancement of career development programmes which may be preferred by some but others may not prefer, promotional perspectives, chances of promotion, long term employment guarantees. These factors can never be uniform with respect to employees’ of different age groups. As a result of this, the null hypothesis is rejected and it can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of employees’ of various age groups towards opportunity for continued growth and security. 5. AGE Vs SOCIAL INTEGRATION IN THE WORK ORGANISATION H0 : There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to social integration in the work organization. Table No.5A: Age Vs Social Integration in the Work Organisation (ANOVA) Parameters Social integration in the work organisation

Due to factors Social integration in the work organisation

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

4132.564

1377.521

63.536

<.001

Error

17258.035

796

21.681

Total

21390.599

799

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. social integration in the work organization, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests is applied. Table No.5B: Age Groups Vs Social Integration in the Work Organisation (Post Hoc test) Parameter

Age 21-30

31-40 Social Integration in the Work Organisation 41-50

51-60

Within Age 31-40 41-50 51-60 21-30 41-50 51-60 21-30 31-40 51-60 21-30 31-40 41-50

Mean difference -1.559* 3.861* 2.542* 1.559* 5.420* 4.101* -3.861* -5.420* -1.319* -2.542* -4.101* 1.319*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level

Page 10

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among all the age groups at 0.05 level of significance. Table no. 5 B discloses that all the age groups are significantly different from each other. Based on the survey information, it can be informed that social integration in the work organisation is one of the distinctive parameters in cases where all the employees’ have different opinions with respect to their age. Difference arises among employees’ with respect to their expectations regarding employees’ recognition in the organisation, formal and informal interaction among employees’ and managers’, respect from the work place, representation in decision making. Based on the age, the expectations about these variables may differ from one another. When employees’ become aged, they would like to be recognized, respected and be friended by others. But as regards young employees, they would like to be represented in decision making, to be recognized by others, to maintain better relations with the superiors. Thus desires vary with respect to age groups. Owing to the differences, the null hypothesis is rejected and it can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of employees’ of various age groups towards social integration in the work organisation. 6. AGE Vs SOCIAL RELEVANCE OF WORK LIFE H0 : There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to social relevance of work life. Table No.6A: Age Vs Social Relevance of Work Life (ANOVA) Parameters Social relevance of work life

Due to factors Social relevance of work life

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

1494.351

498.117

23.636

<.001

Error

16775.229

796

21.074

Total

18269.580

799

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. social relevance of work life, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests is applied. Table No.6B: Age Group Vs Social Relevance of Work Life (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30 31-40

Social Relevance of Work Life.

41-50 51-60

Within Age 51-60 41-50 51-60 31-40 21-30 31-40

Mean difference 1.985* 2.848* 3.408* -2.848* -1.985* -3.408*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists between the following age groups 21-30 (51-60) and 31-40 (41-50, 51-60) at 0.05 level of significance. Table discloses that all the age groups are significantly different from each other. Based on the survey information, it can be gathered that social relevance of work life is another parameters, wherein the difference arises among the employees’ with respect to their desire or expectations about variables like whether the company promotes employment generation, employment opportunities are given for handicapped, community services provided by companies, regarding public disputes, preventive method against industrial pollution. The opinion with respect to these factors is individualized. Thus the null hypothesis is rejected and it can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of employees’ of various age groups towards social relevance of work life. 7.

AGE Vs WORK AND THE TOTAL LIFE SPACE Table No.7A: Age Vs Work and the Total Life Space (ANOVA) Parameters Work and the total life space

Due to factors Work and the total life space

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

199.743

66.581

3.886

.009

Error

13639.837

796

17.135

Total

13839.580

799

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. work and the total life space, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that no significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result the null hypothesis is

Page 11

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

accepted or in other words no significant difference is found among the age group of employees’ in case of work and the total life space. Table No.7B: Age Vs Work and the Total Life Space (Post Hoc Test) Parameter Work and the Total Life Space.

Age

Within age

Mean difference

31-40

51-60

1.207*

31-40

-1.207*

51-60

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists between the following age groups 31-40 and 51-60 only at 0.05 level of significance. Table no. 7 B discloses that significant difference is established with respect to two age groups. These two age categories are considered to be the two extremes. Thus their preference also differs. Work and the total life space is the parameter which monitors the employees’ work with their life. Variance arises among employees’ with respect to various variables of the concerned parameter like work stress, strain in family life and social life, travels as part of the job and flexible work options. Thus the null hypothesis is rejected and can be concluded that significant difference exists among respective age groups towards work and the total life space. 8. AGE Vs CONSTITUTIONALISATION IN THE WORK ORGANISATION H0: There is no - age wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to constitutionalisation in the work organisation. Table No.8A: Age Vs Constitutionalisation in the Work Organisation (ANOVA) Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Constitutionalisation in the work organisation

541.27

180.42

23.37

<.001

Error

6144.8

796

7.720

Total

6686.1

799

Parameters

Constitutionalisation in the work organisation

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. constitutionalisation in the work organization, ANOVA tests was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison test is applied. Table No.8B: Age Groups Vs Constitutionalisation in the Work Organisation (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30 31-40

Constitutionalisation in the work organisation.

41-50 51-60

Within Age 31-40 51-60 21-30 41-50 51-60 31-40 51-60 21-30 31-40 41-50

Mean difference -0.987* 1.312* 0.987* 1.217* 2.300* -1.217* 1.082* -1.312* -2.300* -1.082*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists between the following age groups 21-30 (31-40,41-50,51-60) 31-40 (21-30.41-50, 51-60) 41-50 (21-30,31-40) and 51-60 (21-30,31-40,41-50) at 0.05 level of significance. Table discloses that all the age groups are significantly different to each other. From the survey information, it can be summarized that constitutionalisation in the work organisation is another parameter in the case of the employees’ have different opinions with respect to variables of the parameter concerned like free expression of their views in the organisation without any fear, restrictions with respect to personal privacy, compensation for injuries, sufficient knowledge regarding organisational rules, strategies and regulations. These factors may vary from person to person with respect to different age groups. Thus the null hypothesis is rejected and can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of the employees’ of various age groups towards constitutionalisation in the work organisation. 9. AGE Vs SUPERIOR SUBORDINATE RELATIONSHIP H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to

Page 12

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

superior subordinate relationship. Table No.9A: Age Vs Superior Subordinate Relationship (ANOVA) Parameters Superior subordinate relationship

Due to factors Superior subordinate relationship

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

1451.991

483.997

24.246

<.001

Error

15889.884

796

19.962

Total

17341.875

799

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. superior subordinate relationship, ANOVA tests was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison test is applied. Table No.9B: Age Group Vs Superior Subordinate Relationship (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age

Within Age 41-50 51-60 41-50 51-60 21-30 31-40 21-30 31-40

21-30 31-40 Superior Subordinate Relationship

41-50 51-60

Mean difference 3.559* 2.901* 2.688* 2.030* -3.559* -2.688* -2.901* -2.030*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists between the following age groups 21-30 (31-40, 41-50, 51-60) 31-40 (21-30.41-50) 41-50 (21-30, 31-40) and 51-60 (21-30, 31-40) at 0.05 level of significance. Table no.9 B make known that all the age groups are significantly different from each other. Based on the survey information, it can be summed up that superior subordinate relationship is another parameter for the employees’ having different opinions with respect to their desire or expectations from various variables of the parameter concerned like superior subordinate relationship maintained by them, opinion with respect to communicating information regarding weakness of employees’. All these factors can never be uniform in employees. Thus the null hypothesis is rejected. It can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of employees’ of various age groups towards superior subordinate relationship. 10. AGE Vs WELFARE FACILITIES H0 : There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to welfare facilities. Table No.10A: Age Vs Welfare Facilities (ANOVA) Parameters

Due to factors Welfare facilities

Sum of squares 10470.435

df 3

Mean square 3490.145

Error

44398.454

796

0055.777

Total

54868.889

799

Welfare facilities

F 62.573

Sig <.001

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. welfare facilities, ANOVA tests was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find whatever groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests are applied. Table No.10B: Age Groups Vs Welfare Facilities (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30 31-40

Welfare Facilities

41-50 51-60

Within Age 51-60 41-50 51-60 31-40 51-60 21-30 31-40 41-50

Mean difference 7.736* 2.636* 9.750* -2.636* 7.113* -7.736* -9.750* -7.113*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists between following age groups 21-30 (31-40,41-50,51-60) 31-40 (21-30.41-50) 41-50 (21-30,31-40) and 51-60 (21-30,31-40,41-50) at 0.05 level of significance. The table discloses that all the age groups are significantly different from each other.

Page 13

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

The survey information tells us that welfare facility is another parameter where divergence arises among employees’ with respect to various welfare facilities provided to them, about medical facility, recreational facilities, canteen facilities, regarding newsletters and house magazines, education of employees’ children and first aid facilities. These factors can never be uniform with respect to employees’ of different age groups. As a result the null hypothesis is rejected. It can be concluded that significant difference exists in the disposition of employees’ of various age groups towards welfare facilities. 11.A AGE Vs QUALITY OF WORK LIFE INDEX OF NON- MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES The quality of work life index of nonmanagerial employees’ disclose the disposition of employees’ towards QWL based on the age parameter. Table no.11A shows that nonmanagerial employees’ of 31-40 age category are more satisfied than other age groups. The least satisfied are found between 51-60 age group which is established by Chi Square test (v = 171.888, p < 0.001). Table No.11.A: Age Vs Quality of Work Life Index QWL Index Medium

Low

Number of employees

Per cent within age

07.7

85.9

7.1

100

21-30

A G E

31-40

41-50 51-60

Total

High

Number of employees

061

128

189

Per cent within age

32.3

67.7

0.0

100

Number of employees

040

228

040

308

Per cent within age Number of employees Per cent within age Number of employees Per cent with in age

13.0 019 08.7 126 15.8%

74.0 111 50.9 540 67.5%

13.0 088 40.4 134 16.8%

100 218 100 800 100%

Chi – Square Tests Pearson Chi-Square

Value

Asymp.Sig(2-sided)

Conclusion

171.88

<.001

Significant

This result associates with similar studies. Hence it is proved that as nonmanagerial employees’ become older, they suffer from dissatisfaction with the organizational work environment. Thus the null hypothesis, H 0: There is no age wise significant difference in the disposition of employees’ with respect to quality of work life, is rejected. V.

DISPOSITION OF PUBLIC AND PRIVATE SECTOR MANAGERS’ - AGE WISE

A. Disposition of Top Level Managers’ Age - Wise After verification of the table, it can be discerned that the satisfaction level of top level managers’ is more between the age group 51-60 with respect to both sectors. Table No. 3: Age wise Disposition of Top Level Managers’ Parameter of QWL

Adequate and Fair Compensation

Safe and healthy workingconditions Opportunity to Use and Develop Human Capacity Opportunity for continued Growth and Security

Mean value Age wise

Mean Sector

31.56

18.20 34.10 27.26

Social Integration in the Work Organisation

38.46

Social Relevance of Work Life

40.14

Public

31-40

41-50

51-60

Total

Mean

00.00

23.66

32.5

30.73

Private

28.42

36.05

34.00

32.04

Public

00.00

19.00

17.00

17.04

private Public private Public private Public private Public private

20.57 00.00 39.00 00.00 29.04 00.00 42.14 00.00 40.14

17.05 38.00 34.00 23.00 26.05 41.00 38.00 48.00 41.00

18.00 30.05 33.00 27.00 30.00 36.00 35.00 38.00 38.00

19.00 32.00 36.02 26.00 28.33 37.00 39.53 40.00 40.20

Page 14

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

Work and the Total Life Space

16.83

Constitutionalisation in the work organisation

30.63 30.43

Superior Subordinate Relationship Welfare Facilities

36.76

Public private Public

00.00 20.42 00.00

16.00 17.00 31.00

15.05 13.00 28.75

15.60 18.06 29.20

private Public

33.85 00.00

30.00 34.00

32.00 28.05

32.06 29.06

private

32.57

35.05

36.00

34.13

Public private

00.00 32.04

45.00 35.05

38.00 36.00

39.04 34.13

Source: Survey Data B. Disposition of Middle Level Managers’ Age - Wise After examining table no. 4 it can be seen that the satisfaction level is paramount in the age group of 31-40 in the public sector and 51-60 in the private sector respectively. Table No. 4: Age wise Disposition of Middle Level Managers’ Mean value Age wise

Mean

Parameters Of Qwl

Adequate and Fair Compensation

Safe and healthy workingconditions Opportunity to Use and Develop Human Capacity Opportunity for continued Growth and Security Social Integration in the Work Organisation

20.60

11.32 12.67 16.80 11.85

Social Relevance of Work Life

16.72

Work and the Total Life Space

15.35

Constitutionalisation in the work organisation

6.55

Superior Subordinate Relationship Welfare Facilities

17.27

21.85

Sector

21-30

31-40

41-50

51-60

Total

Public

20.66

24.33

20.89

18.19

20.38

Private

28.00

22.00

19.55

16.00

20.00

Public

12.33

19.44

09.21

09.16

09.92

private Public private Public private Public private Public private

10.00 15.15 12.00 12.33 23.00 15.33 12.00 35.00 14.00

08.00 13.34 16.00 19.80 18.00 20.00 14.00 24.00 12.00

12.44 15.23 12.44 16.91 16.22 10.49 09.44 13.37 16.33

16.00 14.08 10.00 13.43 14.33 12.96 10.33 13.13 20.33

12.70 14.39 12.00 15.73 16.85 13.26 10.55 16.76 16.75

Public

15.15

13.34

15.23

14.08

14.39

private

10.00

08.00

17.88

18.33

15.85

Public

07.00

05.20

06.00

05.33

06.45

private Public

05.00 21.00

05.00 22.76

07.77 16.40

06.33 18.05

06.65 18.34

private

26.00

21.00

12.77

16.33

16.65

Public private

10.00 34.00

08.00 23.00

17.88 25.00

18.33 30.00

15.85 27.85

Source : Survey data Table no. 4 relates that age variable among middle level managers’ has a greater involvement in determining the quality of working life in an organisation. C. Disposition of Lower Level Managers’ Age - Wise After scanning table no. 5, it can be communicated that satisfaction level is more in the age group of 51-60 in the public sector and 41-50 in the private sector respectively. Table No. 5: Age wise Disposition of Lower Level Managers’ Mean value Age wise Parameters of QWL

Mean

Adequate and Fair Compensation

18.23

Safe and healthy workingconditions

13.25

Opportunity to Use and Develop Human Capacity Opportunity for continued Growth and Security Social Integration in the Work Organisation

16.07

16.68 15.51

Sector

21-30

31-40

41-50

51-60

Total

Public

20.66

24.33

20.89

18.19

20.38

Private

27.00

21.00

16.03

16.09

17.76

Public

15.33

19.42

10.03

11.55

12.45

private Public

22.00 15.15

19.00 13.34

11.65 15.23

14.40 14.08

14.49 14.39

private

23.00

19.00

17.13

15.22

17.32

Public

12.33

19.80

16.91

13.43

15.73

private

30.00

18.00

17.65

15.95

18.44

Public private

15.33 28.00

20.00 24.00

10.49 14.37

12.96 16.16

13.26 17.49

Page 15

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

Social Relevance of Work Life

17.80

Work and the Total Life Space

17.84

Constitutionalisation in the work organisation

11.03 18.93

Superior Subordinate Relationship Welfare Facilities

22.32

Public private

15.33 16.00

19.42 26.00

10.03 18.27

11.55 17.18

12.45 18.49

Public

11.00

13.23

11.22

11.65

11.69

private

11.00

17.00

19.44

19.81

18.04

Public

12.33

19.44

09.21

09.16

09.92

private Public

18.00 21.00

16.00 22.76

10.44 16.40

09.63 18.05

11.58 18.34

private

35.00

24.00

13.37

13.13

16.76

Public private

30.00 43.00

18.00 31.00

17.65 22.93

15.95 23.86

18.44 26.27

Source : Survey data Table also shows that a wide deviation of mean value is noted among various parameters like social relevance of worklife, social integration in the work organisation, work and total life space and welfare facilities. Thus the age factor of lower level managers’ has a greater contribution to determine the quality of working life in an organisation. VI. MULTIPLE COMPARISONS OF AGE AND QWL OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES In order to test whether there is any significant difference within the age group of managerial employees’ regarding various parameters of quality of work life, the post hoc multiple comparison test is employed. The hypothesis developed is as follows: H0: There is no age wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to quality of work life parameters. 1. AGE Vs ADEQUATE AND FAIR COMPENSATION OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to adequate and fair compensation. Table No.2.1A: Age Vs Adequate and Fair Compensation (ANOVA) Parameters

Adequate and fair compensation

Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Adequate and fair compensation

753.481

251.160

5.990

.001

Error

8218.114

196

41.929

Total

8971.595

199

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. adequate and fair compensation, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences multiple comparison test is applied. Table No.2.1B: Age Groups Vs Adequate and Fair Compensation (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30

Within Age 41-50 51-60

Mean difference 7.070* 7.637*

Adequate and fair compensation

31-40 41-50

51-60 21-30 21-30 31-40

4.712* -7.070* -7.637* -4.712*

51-60

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among following age groups like 21-30(41-50, 51-60), 31-40(51-60), 41-50(21-30), 51-60(21-30,31-40) at 0.05 significance level. As a result of this, the null hypothesis is rejected. 2. AGE Vs SAFE AND HEALTHY WORKING CONDITIONS OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to safe and healthy working conditions. Table No.2.2A: Age Vs Safe and Healthy Working Conditions (ANOVA) Parameters Safe and healthy working conditions

Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Safe and healthy working conditions

757.573

252.524

19.044

.001

Error

2598.982

196

13.260

Total

3356.555

199

Source: Survey data

Page 16

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. safe and healthy working conditions, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences multiple comparison tests are applied. Table No.2.2B: Age Groups Vs Safe and Healthy Working Conditions (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30

Safe and healthy working conditions

31-40 41-50 51-60

Within Age 41-50 51-60

Mean difference 6.110* 4.737*

41-50 51-60

6.022* 4.650*

21-30 31-40 21-30 31-40

-6.110* -6.022* -4.737* -4.650*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among following age groups like 21-30(41-50, 51-60), 31-40(41-50,51-60),41-50(21-30,31-40), 51-60(21-30,31-40) at 0.05 significance level. 3. AGE VS OPPORTUNITY TO USE AND DEVELOP HUMAN CAPACITY OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES Table No.2.3A: Age Vs Opportunity to use and Develop Human Capacity (ANOVA) Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Opportunity to use and develop human capacity

757.573

252.524

19.044

.001

Error

2598.982

196

13.260

Total

3356.555

199

Parameters Opportunity to use and develop human capacity

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. opportunity to use and develop human capacity, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison test is applied. Table No.2.3B: Age Groups Vs Opportunity to use and Develop Human Capacity (Post Hoc Test) Parameter Opportunity to use and develop human capacity

Age

Within age

Mean difference

31-40

41-50 51-60

09.925* 10.739*

41-50 51-60

31-40 31-40

-09.925* -10.739*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among the following age groups like 21-30(41-50, 51-60), 31-40(41-50,51-60), 41-50(31-40), 51-60(31-40) at 0.05 significance level. 4. AGE Vs OPPORTUNITY FOR CONTINUED GROWTH AND SECURITY OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0 : There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employeesâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; regarding opportunity for continued growth and security. Table No.2.4A: Age Vs Opportunity for Continued Growth and Security (ANOVA) Parameters Opportunity for continued growth and security

Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Opportunity for continued growth and security

1445.476

481.825

19.032

.00

Error

4962.119

196

25.317

Total

6407.595

199

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age Vs opportunity for continued growth and security, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests is applied.

Page 17

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

Table No.2.4B: Age Groups Vs Opportunity for Continued Growth and Security (Post Hoc Test) Parameter Opportunity for continued growth and security

Age

Within Age

Mean difference

21-30

41-50

10.580*

31-40

41-50 51-60

05.680* 05.702*

41-50

21-30 31-40

-10.580* -05.680*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among the following age groups like 21-30(41-50), 31-40(41-50,51-60), 41-50(21-30,31-40) at 0.05 significance level. 5. AGE Vs SOCIAL INTEGRATION IN THE WORK ORGANISATION OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to social integration in the work organization. Table No.2.5A: Age Vs Social Integration in the Work Organisation (ANOVA) Parameters

Social integration in the work organisation

Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Social integration in the work organisation

3240.942

1080.314

13.627

.000

Error

15537.933

196

79.275

Total

18778.875

199

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. social integration in the work organization, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests is applied. Table No.2.5B: Age Groups Vs Social Integration in the Work Organisation (Post Hoc Test) Parameter Social integration in the work organisation

Age

With in Age

Mean difference

31-40

41-50 51-60

14.697* 12.809*

41-50 51-60

31-40 31-40

-14.697* -12.809*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among the following age groups like 31-40(41-50,51-60), 41-50(31-40), 51-60(31-40) at 0.05 significance level. 6. AGE Vs SOCIAL RELEVANCE OF WORK LIFE OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to social relevance of work life. Table No.2.6A: Age Vs Social Relevance of Work Life (ANOVA) Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Social relevance of work life

1816.161

605.387

8.059

.00

Error

14723.994

196

75.122

Total

16540.155

199

Parameters

Social relevance of work life

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. social relevance of work life, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison test is applied. Table No.2.6B: Age Groups Vs Social Relevance of Work Life (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30

Within Age 31-40

Mean difference -15.037*

Social relevance of work life

31-40

21-30 41-50 51-60

15.037* 10.277* 09.761*

41-50 51-60

31-40 31-40

-10.277* -09.761*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level

Page 18

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among the following age groups like 21-30(31-40),31-40(21-30,41-50,51-60), 41-50(31-40), 51-60(31-40) at 0.05 significance level. 7. AGE Vs WORK AND TOTAL LIFE SPACE OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to work and total life space. Table No.2.7A: Age Vs Work and the Total Life Space (ANOVA) Due to factors

Sum of quares

Work and total life space

498.297

Mean square 166.099

Error

3283.098

196

16.750

Total

3781.395

199

Parameters Work and total life space

Sig

9.916

.000

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. work and total life space, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests is applied. Table No.2.7B: Age Groups Vs Work and the Total Life Space (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30

31-40

Within age 31-40 41-50 51-60 21-30

Mean difference -6.675* -7.330* -6.205* 6.675*

41-50 51-60

21-30 21-30

7.330* 6.205*

Work and total life space

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among the following age groups like 21-30(31-40,41-50,51-60),31-40 (21-30), 41-50(21-30), 51-60(21-30) at 0.05 significance level. 8. AGE Vs CONSTITUTIONALISATION IN THE WORK ORGANISATION OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0 : There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to constitutionalisation in the work organisation. Table No. 2.8A: Age Vs Constitutionalisation in the Work Organisation (ANOVA) Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Constitutionalisation in the work organisation

1558.58

519.52

8.92

.00

Error

11410.1

196

58.215

Total

12968.7

199

Parameters

Constitutionali-sation in the work organisation

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs constitutionalisation in the work organisation, ANOVA tests was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison tests is applied. Table No.2.8 B: Age Group Vs Constitutionalisation in the Work Organisation (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Constitutionalisation in the work organisation

Age

Within age

Mean difference

21-30

31-40

-08.337*

31-40

21-30 41-50 51-60

08.337* 10.247* 10.315*

41-50

31-40

-10.247*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among following age groups like 21-30(31-40), 31-40(21-30,41-50,51-60), 41-50(31-40) at 0.05 significance level. 9. AGE Vs SUPERIOR SUBORDINATE RELATIONSHIP OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0: There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to superior subordinate relationship.

Page 19

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

Table No.2.9A: Age Vs Superior Subordinate Relationship (ANOVA) Parameters

Superior subordinate relationship

Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Superior subordinate relationship

2846.046

948.682

22.938

.00

Error

8106.174

196

41.358

Total

10952.220

199

Source: Survey data For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. superior subordinate relationship, ANOVA tests was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences multiple comparison test is applied. Table No.2.9B: Age Groups Vs Superior Subordinate Relationship (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30

31-40 Superior subordinate relationship

41-50

51-60

Within age 41-50 51-60

Mean difference 12.160* 14.854*

41-50 51-60

07.235* 09.929*

21-30 31-40 51-60 21-30 31-40 41-50

-12.160* -07.235* 02.694* -14.854* -09.929* -02.694*

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among the following age groups like 21-30(41-50,51-60), 31-40(41-50,51-60), 41-50(31-40,51-60), 51-60(21-30,3140,41-50) at 0.05 significance level. 10. AGE Vs WELFARE FACILITIES OF MANAGERIAL EMPLOYEES H0 : There is no age - wise significant difference in the disposition of managerial employees’ with respect to welfare facilities Table No.2.10A: Age Vs Welfare Facilities (ANOVA) Parameters

Welfare facilities

Due to factors

Sum of squares

Mean square

Sig

Welfare facilities

3589.151

1196.384

21.007

.000

Error

11162.644

196

56.952

Total

14751.795

199

For testing the null hypothesis concerning age vs. welfare facilities, ANOVA test was conducted. It is found that significant difference exists at one per cent significant level. As a result, the null hypothesis is rejected. To find what all groups show these differences, multiple comparison test is applied. Table No.2.10B: Age Vs Welfare Facilities (Post Hoc Test) Parameter

Age 21-30

Within age 31-40 41-50 51-60

Mean difference 09.675* 17.870* 16.745*

31-40

21-30 41-50 51-60

-09.675* 08.195* 07.070*

41-50

21-30 31-40

-17.870* -08.195*

51-60

21-30 31-40

-16.745* -07.070*

Welfare facilities.

Source: Survey data *The mean difference is significant at the .05 level By applying the post hoc multiple comparison test, it is found that significant difference exists among the following age groups like 21-30(31-40,41-50,51-60),31-40(21-30,41-50,51-60), 41-50(21-30,31-40), 51-60(2130,31-40) at 0.05 significance level. 11. AGE Vs QUALITY OF WORK LIFE INDEX OF MANAGERIAL LEVEL Table no. 2.11 shows that managerial employees’ of 41-50 and 51-60 age category are more satisfied than other age groups. The least satisfied are found between the 21-30 age group, which is established by chi square test (v = 23.136, p < 0.001).

Page 20

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

Table No. 2.11: Age Vs Quality of Work Life Index of Managerial Level Quality of Work life Index

Total

High

Medium

Low

No. of employees

Per cent within age

30.0

70.0

100

No. of employees

Per cent within age

33.8

47.3

18.9

100

No. of employees

100

Per cent within age

02.0

89.0

09.0

100

No. of employees

Per cent within age

00.0

56.3

43.8

100

21-30

31-40

A G E

41-50

51-60

Total

No. of employees

027

136

037

200

Per cent within age

13.5

68.0

18.5

100

Chi – Square Tests Pearson Chi- Square

Value

Asymp.Sig.(2-sided)

Conclusion

23.136

<0.001

Significant

From the analysis, it can be seen that managerial employees’ of the 21-30 age groups are least satisfied vis – a vis other age groups. 21-30 is an age group which the managerial employees’ are fresher’s, and well qualified too. The respect, recognition and position given to them by the working environment may not make them more satisfied. Managers’ should be bright, innovative, creative, and ingenious and enthused too. The managerial employees’ of above 40-50 years possess all these qualities and they take situations in a challenging way. All these features make them more satisfied in their working environment. But employees’ of 51-60 age group are also less satisfied by their working environment. Here also the situation is similar as in the case of nonmanagerial employees. Managers’ of 51-60 age group are considered to be the seniors of the organizations. Based on their position and experience, they expect more from the company. Even though they are considered to be the valid asset of the organization the company is not in a position to satisfy them to their expectations. VII. FINDINGS AND CONCLUSION From the analysis quality of work life index of nonmanagerial employees Vs age it can be made out that satisfaction level is more among the age group of 31-40 in public sector and 41-50 in private sector respectively. It can also be understood that dissatisfaction level is more among the age group of 21-30 and 51-60 in both sectors respectively. It shows that satisfaction level is less in lower age groups and it seems to be medium at one range and declines with higher age groups. With respect to an individual after a long struggle, constraints of his personal life, he enters into his family life between the periods of 31-40 years. It is the time to make his life secure at any rate. So in such a situation even if he infuriate with his working conditions he has to be satisfied with whatever he receives. So his circumstances make him think positive and adapt to the environment he is working in. Because of these reasons the employees’ are satisfied with the working environment. In the case of private sector the more satisfied lot lie between 41-50 age groups. This is an age group where in the employees’ are more concerned towards the organisation. Since they are working for a longer period of time is adjustable and they are also comfortable with the working environmental factors which make them more satisfied. The analysis also emphasises that the least satisfied non - managerial employees’ are found between 51-60 age groups. This is an age group wherein the employees’ feel to be senior or higher up the hierarchy. Based on that, their expectations also vary. They demand better salaries, safety measures, and welfare facilities and so on. But the company does not provide a distinct treatment for older employees’. This acts as a reason for their dissatisfaction towards the working conditions. From the analysis it can be seen that the satisfaction level of the top level managers is more between the age group 51-60 with respect to both the sectors. It can also be noticed that the satisfaction level among middle level managers is remarked in the age group 31-40 in the public sector and 51-60 in the private sector. Relating to lower level managers it can be discerned that satisfaction level is more among the age group of 51-60 in the public sector and 41-50 in the private sector respectively. In totality it is found that managerial employees’ of

Page 21

A.S. AMBILY, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 06-22

41-50 and 51-60 age categories are more satisfied than the other age groups. The least satisfied are found between 21-30 age groups. From the analysis it can be gathered that managerial employees’ of 21-30 age groups are less satisfied than the other age groups. 21-30 is an age group wherein the managerial employees’ are well qualified fresher’s with limited experience and high expectations. Since the respect, recognition, remuneration and position given to them by the working environment may not make them more satisfied. Managers should be intelligent, innovative, creative, ingenious and enthusiastic too. The managerial employees’ of above 40-50 years possess all these qualities and they take situations in a challenging way. Remuneration is another factor which makes managerial employees’ of 40-50 lots more satisfied with the working environment. There are also managerial employees’ of 51-60 age groups who are less satisfied with their working environment. Here also the situation is similar to the case of non - managerial employees’. Managers of 51-60 age groups are considered to be the seniors of the organisations. Based on their position and experience, they expect more from the company. Even though they are considered to be the valid assets of the organisation, the company is not in a position to satisfy them to their expectations. The work load of managers also makes them dissatisfied. Another factor which causes discontent is the mechanical aspect of work life. Every day the repeated work makes them more frustrated and depressed. When individuals become old, they prefer to have some sort of emancipation from work load or free time in the organisation, but it is not possible with respect to managerial employees’. All these factors make managerial level employees’ dissatisfied with their work environment. As a conclusion, considering the age and QWL of managerial and non - managerial level employees’, it can be seen that as age increases, the satisfaction level decreases. So it goes to prove that age variable has a good role in determining the quality of work life of an employee. The socio economic backgrounds like age, education, monthly income and experience of employees’ have a big role in sustaining quality of worklife in an organisation. Employees’ irrespective of age, education, monthly income and experience, should be given due consideration regarding various parameters of quality of work life to maintain high quality state of affairs in the organisation. VIII. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6.

REFERENCES

Ghosh, S. and Kalra, S.K. Perceptual differences in Quality of work life factors. Indian Journal of Training and Development, 1984, 14(4), 153-157. S.M.Anwar Yousuf, Evaluating the QWL –Management and Labour studies,Vol 21, No. 1, Jan1996. Ghosh, S. and Kalra, S.K. (1982), “Perceptual Differences in QWL Factors,” Indian Journal of Training and Development, 12(3&4), 10-12. Kapoor, S.D., “The Prepotency of Specific Motive among Indian Industrial Workers,” Journal of the Indian Academy of Applied Psychology, 1967, 4(2), 29-33. Bhatt, D.J. Satisfaction as related to personal variables. Indian Journal of Behaviour, 1992, 16(5), 21-34. Gupta and Khandelwal (1988) QWL in relation to role efficacy, Psychological Studies 33(1), pp.34-38. p.73.

Page 22

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Content Analysis of the Bhatera Copper – Plates: A Historical Review Dr. Sahabuddin Ahmed Associate Professor, Department of History, Karimganj College, Karimganj, Assam, INDIA Abstract: The Bhatera Copper Plate inscription supply us a good deal of information about the reigning monarchs and their predeceecors, although they are mostly limited to the personal qualities, their high birth, their strength and their valour. The inscriptions mention in great detail names of the villages where the lands and houses were donated, and their location, particularly the rivers that traversed such villages. The houses are also specified as dwelling, cooking, and cattle – sheds. The content analysis of the two inscriptions give us the impression that the statewas a military state. Its strength was depended on the organized force – to protect itself internally and externally. The high officials belonged to the higher ladders of the Hindu Social organization. The data supplied by two copper – plates hardly suggest that the kinship or family or community tie was dominant in the field of politics, because different officials belonged to different castes. The kinship was hereditary and the king was absolute. The high officials including the king were all high caste Hindus. Thus, the two inscriptions provide us with some basic information for the purpose of historical research. Keywords: inscriptions, officials, politics, caste, kinship. I. Introduction In the Bengali year 1279 (1877 AD) in a village called Bhatera in Sylhet district, two Copper – plate inscriptions were discovered in a Tilacalled “Homer Tila” in the estate of Babu Jagachchandra Deb Choudhury, from a depth of about 8 feet in the course of removing old bricks from the foundation of an ancient building. There are 27 lines of inscription in the first and 28 in the second 1 .The full texts of the inscriptions are available in print in a number of publications.2 Although these two copper – plate inscriptions were discovered more than a 100 years ago and the texts are available in print, we are not aware of any serious attempt to recover the hidden history of the ruling family or the kingdom they ruled. Unfortunately, no other epigraphic, numasmatic, archaeological or literary evidence has so far come to our notice. As a result, these two inscriptions are theonly source of information about the Deva Dynasty of Surma Valley 3. No wonder, the author of Srihattar Itibritta describe them as the “torn pages of the history of Sylhet”4. II. Content analysis The first plate opens with a eulogy of Siva and the second of Vishnu. The first, which was issued during the reign of Kesava Deva, gives a genealogy of four kings who belonged to the lunar dynasty and each of whom was the son of his predecessor. These four kings were Navagirvana, Gokula Deva, Narayana Deva and Kesava Deva. The second plate, which was issued during the region of Isana Deva, also gives a list of four kings in the same order and reiterates that they belonged to the lunar dynasty. The four kings named here are Gokula Deva, Narayana Deva, Kesava Deva and Isana Deva. By the first plate, Kesava Deva granted 375 plough measures of land, 296 houses and a large number of slaves for the adoration of Siva, named as Vatesvara. One of the epithets used for this deity is Srihattesvara (Lord of Srihatta). The donated lands and houses were scattered in about one hundred villages. The names of these villages and the location and extent of land donated in each village are mentioned in the text. The second plate announced the erection of a lofty temple of Vishnu by Isana Deva on the advice of his minister, named Banamali Kar, who was a Vaidya by caste, and the grant of two ploughs of land for the support of the temple with concurrence of his commander-in-chief, named Bira Datta. The first plate does not mention the name of its composer, but the second says that it was composed by one Madhava who belonged to the Das community. The five rulers, named by the two plates together, were Navagirvana, Gokuladeva, Narayanadeva, Kesavadeva and Isanadeva and in each case, the son succeeded the father. 5 The scholars like Rajendralal Mitra, Srinivasa Shastri, Achyutacharan Tattvanidhi, R.C. Majumdar and K.M. Gupta have given different dates for the plates which were dated in ‘Pandavakuladipalapda.’ 6 Although we argued elsewhere that the plates may be dated in the pre-fifth century A.D., we are by now inclined to accept the

Page 23

Sahabuddin Ahmed, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 23-25

argument of K.M. Gupta who suggested that the date of the first plate should be read as equivalent of 1049 A.D. and the second plate a few years later. Both the plates are thus to be dated in the 11th century AD. The name of the kingdom of the kings of Bhatera plate I is clearly mentioned as ‘Srihatta-rajya’ or the kingdom of Srihatta. To quote from the text, 7 “Atha visrutaprabhavah prabhavah Srihatt-rajya kamalayah Samajani Navagirvvahnah kharavanah kshrabhujam sresthan (Now was born the greatly renowned, sharp in throwing arrows, Navagirvana, the cause of the existence of prosperity, of the kingdom of Srihatta, the best among the rulers of the earth.)”. The two plates supply some important information about the reigning monarchs of Srihatta-rajya and their predecessors. The first plate, for example, tells us that many valorous kings were born in Bharata (India), they belonged to the race of Siva and one of them was Navagirvana who was the noblest of the kings, the issue of the goddess of prosperity and greatly renowned for the fierce of his arrow. The sun-light of the glory of Gokuladeva caused numbness in inimical kings. Narayanadeva was churned from the ocean of antagonistic kings with valient arms. Kesavadeva was of unmeasured merit and glory and his feet were decorated with the jewels of royal crowns. He was the jewel of earthly sovereigns, the destroyer of rival kings, the ultimate of wonderful manliness, the abode of fame, the asylum of beauty, the dwelling place of learning, the shelter of justice, the centre of all light, the source of charity, the home of enjoyment, the jewel of all speeches, the store-house of goodness and the personification of all good qualities. He protected the lands of the dependent kings by his arms, became the protector of the good and revived the festivity of the ‘destroyer of Kansa’ (i.e. Lord Krishna). This Kesavadeva whirled his discuss at his enemies, brought to an end all the children of the race of his antagonist and he brought this earth under one umbrella by vigour of his arms, wishing not to allow the existence of any foreign possession. He had appointed his hands to replace the kalpa tree, his valour to replace the sun, his fame to replace the light of the moon, and his arms in upholding the earth. He effected the gratification of well disposed people, subjugated all sides, cast far away all other kings, and then ruled as the chief of the eastern kings. His well earned white glory had made the earth white, blighted the bud of the inimical lotus and blown the lily of enjoyment. The unrivalled fire of the king’s vigour became manifest in the vapour of inimical kings and caused torpidity in hostile potentates. It had enveloped the quarters of the earth and liked the sky. In the battle field, he held by one string his bow and by the other, the host of his enemies. Lord Vatesvara descended on earth from the Kailasa and dwelt on Hattapataka. King Kesavadeva, who was a devotee of Vatesvara Siva, presented to this Lord of Srihatta, lands in different villages to the extent of 375 ploughs, 296 houses and many slaves of different races. The inscription also mentioned in great detail names and location of the villages where lands and houses were donated, the rivers which traversed such villages, and specified the houses as dwelling, cooking and cattle-sheds.8 The second plate begins the genealogy of the kings with Gokuladeva and says that in the race of Krishna was born this ‘crest of the earth’ by whose birth the noble deeds of his race became radiant. He was the all-giving tree to the desire of all who bore arms and the protector of the earth. His son, Narayana was the noblest among the weilders of arms, receptacle of all arts, the home of all merits, the assemblage of valour, the substratum of civility and the ocean of gentleness. He was of prominent beauty, renowned deeds, and the crest-jewel of the universe. His son, Kesavadeva was a lord of mighty vigour, the oppressor of enemies, a hero like Govinda (Krishna), great as the lord of trees, whose feet were adorned with the crest-jewels of kings. His merit attracted hosts of Brahmanas who never thought again of their native places. The kings were anxious to present him most precious wealth. He was the master of an army of innumerable war-boats, infantry, cavalry, and lines of rutting elephants which made the earth glorious of his fame. He presented to Lord Krishna a lofty temple, the discus on the whose towering crest so cut up the clouds of heaven that they fell in showers of rain. He performed the rite of tulapurusa in which the Brahmanas got so much wealth that they were covered with golden jewels and they became like unto the all giving tree. The reigning king, Isanadeva was the son of that Govinda-Kesavadeva. This Isanadeva was of glorious deeds and the moon among the kings. When his mighty army of infantry, cavalry and elephants moved on victory intent the dust raised on earth eclipsed the glory of the Sun. when his war-boats plied on the acqueous highway, the water was so splashed in masses that it soothed his chariot-horse which were fatigued by the oppressive rays of the sun. The inscription then states that this glorious king, Isanadeva, built a temple for Lord Vishnu. This temple licked the cloud and the flags flowing on its towering crests looked like flowers on aerial trees. He had an able minister named Banamali Kar who was a brilliant light in the race of the Vaidyas. On the advice of this minister, king Isanadeva granted two ploughs (two-third of an acre) land with its dwellings and cornfields for the support of the temple of Vishnu which he constructed. The copper-plate, which is a royal charter, enjoined that the grant should be upheld by the kindly disposed, by the childless eldest prince, the virtuous wife of the dead prince and his infant son, and confirmed that the grant has been consented by the commander-in-chief, Bira Datta, who is the noble lord of the battles, the valiant and the patient, whose fame had spread to the quarters of the earth.9 Evidently, the two copper-plates contain a good deal of poetical imagination and attempt at glorifying the reigning monarchs and their predecessors, which was usual for ancient texts, but these conventional historical evidences have introduced us to the existence of a state called Srihatta-rajya and a lineage of kings who ruled

Page 24

Sahabuddin Ahmed, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 23-25

the state for generations. These kings were generous, valiant and valorous. The first two kings, Navagirvana and Gokuladeva, ruled peacefully, but the third king, Narayanadeva, had to suppress rebellions and aggressions by dint of arms. The fourth king, Govinda Kesavadeva was a great ruler. He subjugated the rulers in the neighbourhood and protected them against external aggressions. His army consisted of four branches, viz. infantry, cavalry, elephantry and war-boats. In addition to these four, Isanadeva possessed war-chariots. There were small kingdoms in and around the Srihatta region, and the Deva rulers were the overlords for those rulers. The rulers of the ‘Bhatera plates were patrons of art, learning and religion, Kesavadeva was a Saiva, but he constructed temples in honour of both Siva and Vishnu . Isanadeva constructed another temple in honour of Vishnu. Kesavadeva performed tulapurusa rite and the Brahmanas, who came from far-off places to attend the ceremony, decided to settle in Srihatta permanently. Education was not confined to the Brahmanas only. Even a sudra, Madhava, could compose the text for the second inscription. The people of various castes formed the society. There were Brahmanas who performed the tulapurusa, the kings were Kshatriyas of the lunar race, the minister was a Vaidya, Madhava Das, the composer, was a Sudra, the slaves donated to the temples belonged to different races, and Dev, Datta, Kar, Das etc. were among the surnames.10 The location and extent of the state emerges from the data provided by the two copper-plates, some directly and some by inferences and interpretations. The discovery of the plates in Bhatera and mention of the state as ‘Srihatta-rajya’, the capital city as ‘Hattapataka’ and the presiding deity as ‘Srihattesvara’ make it abundantly clear that these Deva kings were the rulers of Srihatta area. The texts also contain certain words which have survived in the contemporary Barak Valley (Sylheti) dialect of Bengali, e. g. gobat (cattle-route), hal (a measure of land), gam (village), etc. that the Devas were the rulers of an extensive territory is clear from the inscriptions, although the mention of sea as the boundary may not mean that the state extended to an ocean but may refer to the big lake of Hiuen Tsang’s time which we have already discussed. One of the inscriptions says that the king’s fame was extent in Bharata (India) and that he was the chief of the eastern kings. It is possible, therefore, that the Barak Valley (Cachar-Sylhet) was under direct rule of the Deva kings and the kings in the neighboring areas in eastern and south-eastern Bengal were tributary to them. The Barak Valley is a natural extension of Bengal plains (ancient Vanga-Samatata region), and the Cachar-Sylhet region is one valley formed by the river Barak and its branches. There is no evidence of an independent principality formation either in Cachar or Sylhet alone before the thirteen century. The earlist known state in the valley, namely, the Tripuri state, covered Cachar, Sylhet and the Tripura plains and the headquarters moved from Cachar to Tripura through Sylhet. 11 The inscriptions make it clear that the Devas were the sovereignty extended over a large number of protected rulers who paid them tribute. Their forces visited distant places for conquest and for the subjugation of rebellious chiefs. They used war-boats and war-chariots, and the fame of their general, Bira Datta, was felt in far-off places. Such boats and chariots would not be used for short distance campaigns. Moreover, the sustenance of the authority over a large number of tributaries had to be supported by the wealth of the area under direct rule. The authority drawn from the centre only could percolate over the peripheries. That the core area was extensive enough can be presumed from the fact that king Kesavadeva donated lands which spread over one hundred villages. Damchara, Katakhal of Hailakandi and Latu and Longai of Karimganj are among the villages listed in the copper-plate.12 It can, therefore, reasonably be concluded that the Cachar-Sylhet region, or in otherwords, the whole of the Barak Valley, formed the core area of the Srihatta-rajya while the tributary states could have been spread over the neighbouring areas of Mymensing, Tripura and even Chittagong. III. References [1] [2] [3] [4] [5] [6] [7] [8] [9] [10] [11] [12] [13] [14]

J.B.Bhattarjee, Social and polity Formation in Pre – Colonial North – East India, new Delhi, 1991, P.41 R.L.Mitra, “Copper Plate Inscriptions from Sylhet”, Proceedings of the Asiatic Society and Bengal, No. VIII, August 1880, PP 141 – 53. A.C. Choudhury, Srihatter Itivtitta, Sylhet, 1317 B.S. P.P., 13 – 19. Kamalakanta Gupta, Copper – Plates of Sylhet, Vol – I, Sylhet, 1967. J.B.Bhattacharjee, op.cit. p. 42 A.C. Choudhury, op.cit. p.14 R.L. Mitra, op.cit. pp. 141 – 43 J.B. Bhattarjee, op.cit. pp.41 – 64 R.L. Mitra, op.cit. pp. 158 – 167 Ephigraphia Indica, Vol - IX Ibid, Vol – IX R.C. Mazumdar, History of Ancient Bengal, Calcutta, 1971, P.278. J.B. Bhattacharjee, “The Tripura State Formation in Mediavel Tripura”, Proceedings of the NEIHA, Third Session, Imphal, 1982, PP. 57 -72 K.L.Baruah, early History of Kamarupa, Guwahati, 1966, P.58

Page 25

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

The Impact of Cooperatives as an Economic and Social Institution in the Fishing Villages of Surigao del Sur (Philippines) Retsy D. Tomaquin, DPA College of Arts and Sciences Surigao del Sur State University and ASEACRI Tandag City, Philippines Abstract: Cooperative society/movement provides an efficient way or approach in poverty reduction initiatives mainly/ particularly in the fishing areas. At the same time uphold co-ownership among its members thus in the van of community improvement/ interventions. The paper deals on the dialogue of the governance/management of fisher’s cooperatives in Cortes, Lanuza and Tandag City in Surigao del Sur, Philippines. Specifically it will focus on the problems encountered, intend solutions and the strategies/approaches used in participatory involvement among its members in the governance of the cooperatives. Key Words: Governance, management, problems, involvement, decision making, cooperative, member, BOD. I. Rationale The Philippine government allocated huge part of its revenue in poverty alleviation programs/ initiatives most especially in the rural areas. Rural development had always been the aspiration of previous Philippine governments up to the present. Various development programs had been created to address the problem of poverty. Fighting poverty had been a concerted effort by the local government units, people’s organization, and non-government organization in the sites of the study. This a form of intervention programs primordially aims in increasing the earnings differentials of the fishers. The fishing sector is one of the most poverty stricken sectors in the Philippines thus economic interventions are needed. Numerous hypotheses can be identified of its existence such: lacks of fishing technology, capital, bad weather, lack of support of grassroots based financial sectors were the assumptions’ identified by the study of its low income differentials. Establishments of Fisheres cooperatives is one of anti-poverty intervention hence the study is conducted. Cooperative development had been in the forefront in thrust of Philippine government since it can soar high economic growth in the countryside and in the urban setting as well. With this vision of the Philippine bureaucracy, the Cooperative Development Authority (CDA) was created to address and enhance the role of the cooperatives in nation building / rural reconstruction. With these the rise of cooperatives in the past decade was also phenomenal both from the rural and urban settings. Along these lines contributed to the economic improvement of its members. In the effective management of cooperatives good governance and transparency are wanting. It is in this milieu that the cooperatives can recruit more members thus enhancing its financial viability. Good governance of the cooperatives refers to the transparency practices which include among others the bulletin of information of the services of the cooperatives, information dissemination of the policies of the cooperative, declaration of its assets and liabilities. Good governance then aims to protect the interest of its members as mandated by the Cooperative Code of the Philippines. Good governance further generates employment and it is also a terrain in harnessing the best practices viz: increasing the cooperative income, networking and social marketing approaches, long range planning and forecasting. Despite of the good aims of the cooperative in promoting good governance there are numerous problems encountered in its management. If the said problems will not be given solutions it will surely affect the management of the cooperatives and its public image. Problems occur in day to day management of the cooperatives it is then a natural part of the management process. From the encountered problems the management looks for solutions in order to best help its members. It is very important for management board to address the problems in order for the cooperative to survive and be in business. Thus, it is primordially important for the management team to study these problems, execute solutions and avoid its similar occurrences in the future. Problems encountered in the operation of the cooperative if not properly address can lead to management failure and can even lead to its dissolution. Weak/poor management can lead to the withdrawal of its members CBU that of financial loss to the cooperatives. Thus the study was conducted in the

Page 26

Retsy D. Tomaquin, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 26-30

seven (7) cooperatives in the sites. One from Tandag and 5 from Cortes, 1 from Lanuza. The locales/setting of the study are coastal towns/areas of Surigao del Sur, Philippines. Table No.1: Distribution of the Cooperatives/Sites of the Study Name of Cooperatives/Quasi Cooperative 1.Nagkahiusang Mananagat sa Tigao 2.Balibadon Fisher folk Association

Municipality/Location

3.Bufisa-Barangay Uba Fishermen Association 4.Bopomco-Bongtod Pumboat Operators Association Cooperative 5.Mabua Fisher folk Association Inc. 6.Memco-Matho Environmental Management and Cooperative 7.Catupgas CBFM Cooperative

Cortes

Cortes Cortes

Other Typology

Tandag

PO/CBO ( Peoples Organization/Community Base Organization) PO/CBO ( Peoples Oraganization/Community Based Organization) PO/CBO ( Peoples Organization /Community Based Organization) PO/CBO( Cooperative with Full Status)

Tandag Cortes

PO/CBO ( Cooperative with Full Status) PO/CBO ( Cooperative with Full Status)

Lanuza

PO/CBO ( Cooperative with Full Status)

II. Objectives of the Study: The determine the level of seriousness of the cooperatives in Surigao del Sur, Philippines and its perceived solutions. Specifically it will delve of the following objectives: 1. Determine the Profile of the members of the fisher’s cooperative. 2. Present the problems encountered among cooperatives. 3. Resolve if there is a significant difference of the problems encountered among the cooperatives. 4. Establish the extent of the services offered by the cooperatives. 5. Find out the extent of involvement of the members of the cooperative. 6. Verify the impact of the cooperatives to the economic, socio-cultural aspects of the fisher’s members. III. Design/Method Used: Descriptive-survey and Ethnographic methods were employed in the study aided with face to face interview and actual visits to the cooperatives. Ethnographic method was employed in recording the organizational climate and culture of the cooperatives aided with group process diagnoses, networking and participatory mapping. For scaling the Likert Scale was used using 4 point parameters. A self constructed questionnaire/perceptionnaire was used in the study as the main instrument. The said questionnaire was validated to five experts to find out its index of difficulty before it was administered to the respondents. IV. Result and Discussion Table 2: Distribution of the Problems Encountered in Cooperative WT. Mean

Descriptive Rating

Delayed of Payments of Credit/loans/obligations

3.99

VMP (Very Much Prevailing)

Lack of accounting/record keeping

3.22

VMP (Very Much Prevailing)

Political Intervention

3.23

MP (Much Prevailing)

Lack of Capital Build up

4.00

VMP (Very much Prevailing)

Lack of Investment Return

3.87

VMP (Very Much Prevailing)

Lack of Funds for the Administrative Operation

3.76

VMP (Very Much Prevailing)

BOD Members frequent absent during the Board Meeting

3.25

MP (Much Prevailing)

Lack of Working Capital

3.96

VMP (Very Much Prevailing)

Poor Management

2.49

P (Prevailing)

Money borrowed from the bank not properly used

3.20

MP (Much Prevailing)

Needs of more cooperation of Members

2.50

P (Prevailing)

Needs of physical improvement of the cooperative office Lack of NGO Support

3.20 2.49

MP (Much Prevailing) P (Prevailing)

Lack of LGU Support

2.46

P (Prevailing)

Lack of Trainings of the Management Team

2.30

P (Prevailing)

Lack of Business Ideas

3.86

VMP (Very Much Prevailing)

Lack of Skills in Project Proposal Writing

3.76

VMP (Very Much Prevailing)

Lack of Linkages from Foreign Funding Agencies Lack of Livelihood Intervention

2.32 2.42

P (Prevailing) P (Prevailing)

Lack of Committed Members

2.40

P (Prevailing)

Lack of Full Disclosure of the Management Team

2.31

P (Prevailing)

Poor Sharing of Dividend

2.29

P (Prevailing)

Grand Mean

2.35

P (Prevailing)

Indicator/Problem

Page 27

Retsy D. Tomaquin, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 26-30

Table 3: Extent of Participation of the Cooperative Members in the Decision Making Process of the Cooperative Indicator The point of view opinion of the cooperative members was heard/listened to by the Management & the Profit Dividend of the cooperative is equally shared by the members during cooperative general assembly. Members are informed or the approval of the measures was sanctioned by the BOD (Board of Directors) The Management makes the members well informed on the standing of the cooperative Beneficiaries of the Cooperative Livelihood program/project are well disseminated. The Management of the Cooperative provides an opportunity of the members for enhancing cooperative training. In case if problems encountered in cooperative Management the members were informed If there is huge decision/decision making of the BOD the members are consulted The managers of the cooperative regularly update the status, interest ventures, and profits of the cooperative. If there is an NGO that well partner in development project with cooperative the members were informed In case of the management will hire an independent auditors the members are informed. The members are informed/reminded how to take care the facilities of the cooperative. The members are given the opportunity of appraisal of the management team The members participated of community affair of the cooperative. Grand Mean Overall Description

WT. Mean 2.00

Descriptive Rating LP ( Less Participated)

1.76

LP ( Less Participated)

1.78

LP( Less Participated)

2.54

MP ( Much Participated)

2.53

MP ( Much Participated)

1.77

LP ( Less participated)

1.78 1.76

LP ( Less Participated) LP (less participated)

1.78

LP ( less participated)

1.79

LP ( Less participated)

2.50

MP ( Much Participated)

1.78 2.52 2.02

LP ( Less participated) MP ( Much Participated)

Less Participated

Table 4: Extent of Implementation of Cooperative function Indicator Educational Loan Emergency Loan Service Credit Cooperative Store Giving of Dividend Giving Honorarium to the BOD Giving Honorarium to the Management Team Providing Livelihood Assistance Providing Micro Loan Credit Financing Linkages with CDA (Cooperative Development Authority) Linkages with Banks/ Financial Institutions Linkage with NGO Linkage with BLGU Linkage with MLGU Linkage with Dole Grand Mean Overall Description

WT. Mean 1.25 1.20 1.78 2.60 2.67 2.70 2.55 2.50 2.88 2.55 2.54 3.88 2.66 2.49 2.44

Description N I (Not Implemented) N I (Not Implemented) I ( Implemented) I (Implemented) I (Implemented) I (Implemented) I (Implemented) I ( Implemented) I(Implemented) I ( Implemented) I (Implemented) W I (Widely Implemented) I (Implemented) I (Implemented) Implemented

Table 5: Extent/ Impact of the Cooperatives to its Members Indicator The cooperative provide additional source of income The cooperative provide livelihood intervention The cooperative provide financial assistance The membership of the cooperative access to credit facilities Grand mean Adjectival Rating

WT. Mean 2.56 2.52 2.53 2.54 2.53

Adjectival Rating With Impact (WI) With Impact (WI) With Impact (WI) With Impact (WI) With Impact (WI) With Impact (WI)

Table 6: Social & Cultural Impact of the Cooperative Indicator The cooperative promotes community belongingness The cooperative provides an avenue to be nearer with the governmental institutions The cooperative provides an avenue/terrain in participation of community cultural activities The Cooperative provides a sense of improving work values to its members The cooperative makes me a good resident of the Barangay Grand Mean Adjectival Rating

WT. Mean 2.66 2.65 3.24 3.14 3.16 3.00

Descriptive Rating WI ( With Impact) WI( With Impact) WI( With Impact) WI ( With Impact) WI ( With Impact) With Impact (W I)

Page 28

Retsy D. Tomaquin, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 26-30

Academic Linkage with Surigao del Sur State University in enhancing social responsibility of Cooperatives through mangrove conservation program. Table 7: Anova Distribution on the Significance of the Problems Encountered 7 Sites ( Tigao, Balibadon, Uba, Bongtud, Mabua, Matho, Catupgas)

Computed F - Value 0.82

Critical Value

Decision

Conclusion

2.80@ 1% /2.10@5%

Significant

Rejected

(No Difference Noted Across Sites/the problems across sites are more or less the same)

A. B. C. D. E. F. G. H. I. J. K. L. M. N. O. P. Q.

V. Summary of Findings The modal age of the respondents ranges from 35-55 years old. Male is the modal sex /gender of the respondents. Married is the modal civil status of the respondents. Roman Catholic is the modal religion of the respondents. The modal years in Fishing are from 10-20 years. Membership is the modal involvement in the cooperative. The modal income of the respondents is 2,000 to 3,400 pesos. The modal type of dwelling is temporary. The modal source of capital in fishing was derived from the respondents himself/herself. The modal capital in fishing is 5,000-7000 pesos. The modal educational attainment of the respondents is high school graduate. The overall problems in the cooperative were rated as Prevailing. The overall participation of the members of the cooperative in the decision making process was rated as â&#x20AC;&#x153;Less participatedâ&#x20AC;?. The management functions of the cooperative were rated as implemented. The respondents perceived that the operation of the cooperative has an impact to their economic conditions. Similarly the cooperative has a social-cultural impact to the respondents. There was no significance difference of the problems encountered between and among sites. More or less they are the same.

VI. Conclusion The management function of the cooperative as perceived by the members, Board of Directors (BOD) was implemented in satisfactory fashion/mode. It was very much challenging considering that the cooperatives caters to the customers clients who are owner- members of the cooperatives. Involving all the members in the decision making process is quite demanding considering that the management are empowered to make decisions for the cooperative. The management function of the cooperative as perceived by the members, BOD was implemented in satisfactory fashion/mode. The reliance from the LGU for assistance deters the management team to have conceptual business acumen to increase its revenues. Credits or accounts receivable are also a problem of the cooperative across sites since it drains the coppers of the cooperatives. Skills training in business acumen are it are vital in cooperative success thus are wanting. The cooperatives were also confronted with a problem of lack of bookkeeping, record keeping of its operation. There is also a lack of linkage of the

Page 29

Retsy D. Tomaquin, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 26-30

cooperative with the Department of Trade and Industry where suppose their non-fishery products can be package such: Basketry, arts and crafts, native delicacies, mat making, furniture etc. Too much association of the cooperative as a people’s Organization or community based association is a terrain of political interference. Involvement of the members of the cooperative, in the decision making is vital for its success. In like manner the cooperative has impact to economic condition of the members; it has also social and cultural contribution as well. The problems encountered in cooperative operation are also rated as prevailing. VII. Recommendation Outsourcing fund thru (PPP) Private, Public Partnership of Pres. Aquino Administration through its proper mechanism can increase the competitiveness of the cooperative this is a terrain of fertile collaboration. There is a need to hone the skills of the management team for effective administration. Making the transaction of the Cooperative quasi-corporate can effectively increase its revenues. Crafting a network of the cooperatives under study can increase its competitiveness. Consolidation or merger using the model of corporate entity can enhance its management. Training of the management team for proposal writing would also an end in improving the management stature of the cooperative. The academic community such the higher educational institutions in Caraga region, Philippines should offer BA in Cooperative studies in order to supply the labor force needed in cooperative work. Similarly more funding agencies are needed to provide soft loans to the cooperatives in order to increase its capital. The local government units through its sustainable development assistance programs can assist the cooperatives in human capacity building, possible financial assistance and other interventions. It is highly recommended that other line agencies expertise will be sought such the Department of Agriculture, Department of Agrarian Reform in order to improve further the management of the cooperatives. It is equally important to educate the populace of the relevance of cooperative work in economic development such conducting public hearing/conferences on the relevance of the cooperative to development.

Fish Cage and eatery as livelihood projects of the cooperatives. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.

References Cited /Bibliography: Ambray, Anecito P. The Management Problems of Cooperatives in the Province of Surigao del Sur. MPA Thesis Bukidnon State College, Malaybalay, Bukidnon, Philippines.1992. Thomas W. Gray and Charles A. Kraenzle US Department of Agriculture Rural Development Rural Business Corporate Services Research Report September, 2002 in www.rurdev.usda.gov./rhs/pib/rr192.pdf Oso, Lucerio G. Jr. The Problems of Selected Cooperatives in Surigao del Sur (Carcanmadcarlan area) and the Economic Benefits Contributed to its Members. MPA Thesis Bukidnon State College, Malybalay, Bukidnon, Philippines.1995. Gerlinda, Samson S. “Performance and Dynamics of Uruayan Cooperatives. MS Thesis, 2010 Wageningen University in waw.esfim.org/wp…/MsciThesis-GS-Samson PDF. Sumpingan, Ana Kathleen P. et .al. “Problems Encountered Among the Cooperatives in Tandag City. BA Thesis, College of Arts and Sciences of Surigao del Sur State University, Philippines, 2010. Yubai, Tebuho “Agricultural Cooperatives and Rural Development: The Case Study of Mkushi District (1999) .The Copperbelt University, Department of Post Graduate Studies. Dspace.cbu.ac.zm:8080 Yubai %2 ctT Tomaquin, Retsy D. An Assessment of Marine Protected Areas. DPA Dissertation SWU, Cebu City, Philippines. The US Cooperative Information, US Department of Agriculture Rural Business Cooperative office- Cooperative Management Book in www.rurdev.usda.gov./support documents cir/sec.8pdf.

Page 30

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Educational Wastage: A Problem of Primary Education 1

Rajesh Ekka,2Dr. Prohlad Roy Research Scholar, Assistant Professor, Department of Education,Vinaya–Bhavana, Visva-Bharati,Santiniketan,West Bengal, INDIA.

Abstract: In a developing country like ours the problem is all the more serious and alarming, in the developing countries the problem of educational wastage aggravated firstly because large number of people live below the poverty line and live under distressing material conditions; and secondly because the educational budgets of these countries are very poor because they find it immensely difficult to mobilize resources, and they always suffer from acute resource scarcity. The present study on “Educational Wastage: A Problem of Primary Education” is conducted in the Birbhum district of West Bengal. The sample consisted of 300 primary and upper primary school children of age group 6-14 years of school going and non- going children of Birbhum. Keywords: Educational, Wastage, Primary, Education, Children etc. I. Introduction Educational wastage is a worldwide phenomenon. It is considered to emanate from failures, stagnation and dropout.The extent and causes of educational wastage may however differ from country to country, region to region, school to school and so on. This certainly creates difficulties for policy formulation based on research in educational wastage. It is necessary at this stage to clearly state what precise meaning we want to convey by “Educational Wastage”. The National Council of Education Research and Training has in a study of educational wastage at the primary level defined educational wastage as follows: - “if a child leaves the school without completing the primary Course or it fails in a class, then the investment does not give commensurate returns. As such, both the money and human resources are wasted. This is what we call educational wastage. This educational wastage has two components – failure or grade repetition and drop – out which means premature withdrawal”. II. Review of Related Literature Sarmistha Pal and Geeta Gandhi Kingdon (2010), in their study “Can private school Growth Foster Universal Literacy? Panel Evidence from Indian Districts” have tried to study the unique district-level panel data-set from 17 major states of India for the period 1992-2002, the focus attention on children aged 10-19 years old and classify them into two subgroups: upper primary school aged children (10-14 years old) and the secondary school aged children (15-19 years old) and also examine the nature of private school growth at primary, upper primary and secondary levels across the regions. The study shows that the literacy rates are lower for female children, in both the 10-14 and 15-19 age groups. The gender difference is significantly higher in the worse performing regions, e.g., see eastern zones (comprising of Assam, Bihar, WB and Orissa) and northern zones (comprising of UP, MP and Rajasthan). Compared to the national average, age/gender specific literacy rates are lower in these two regions and higher in the west, south and north (Punjab and Haryana) regions. Results highlight that growing share of private school exerts a pronounced effect on literacy for children in the sample, but its effect on gender gap in literacy remains rather limited, if at all. In general, district with greater share of private school tend to experience significantly higher literacy, which is in line with the household/ child-level evidence that private school are more efficient in imparting learning. Further estimates highlight interesting regional variation between northern and southern regions in India: while the literacy effect of private school growth is statistically significant in the southern region, it is not so in the district located in the large north-Indian states, namely, Bihar, MP, Rajasthan and UP. Also compared to all sample districts, positive literacy effect of private school growth is much weaker in DPEP districts. There are also some intra-group variations (within a district) in the literacy effect of private school growth: compared to the general population, the effect is significantly larger for 10-14 year old SC/ST children in the sample. Huisman, Rani, and Smits, (2010), in their working paper “Keeping children in School” based on the household and district-level determinants of school dropout in 363 districts of 30 developing countries brought out the role

Page 31

Rajesh Ekka et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 31-34

socio-economic and cultural factors, and of characteristics of the educational infrastructure on primary school enrolment. The sample constituted 70,000 children living in 439 districts of 26 states of India. The results indicated that most the variation in educational enrolment (around 70%) is explained by factors at the household level, of which socio-economic factors are most important. And the result also indicated that, in the cities schooling decisions are hardly influenced by supply-side factors. In rural areas, however, these factors do play an important role. If there are fewer schools or teachers, or if the local culture is more patriarchal, rural children (in particular girls) participate substantially less. The major finding of this respect was that in rural areas inequalities between socio-economic status groups are lower if more school and teachers are available. It has been found that socio-economic indices like the characteristics of households, parental income, wealth, education and occupation, have long been known to be major determinants of educational enrolment and achievement in both developing and developed countries. III. Need and Significant of the Study The main aim of this study is to show wastage in perspective and to stimulate further research in related field. We are aware what our efforts are largely exploratory and that our probes are neither intensive nor comprehensive. It is therefore not our claim that we are out to present a detailed picture of thesituation. Educationists, as well as academicians and administrators, are deeply concerned with the problem of educational wastage.Therefore, the research feltthat the need of study may give the better understanding to the people and government and will help in taking the necessary steps to tackle the factors affecting towards the educational wastage in primary education with the concerned district. IV. Objective of the Study The main objective of the study is to know the factors affecting towards the educational wastage and to find out some measures to tackle the problems. V. Hypothesis of the Research 1. The poor economic condition of the people leads towards the educational wastage. 2. The parents are not conscious about the important of education towards their children. METHODOLOGY Population: There are many children who drop out from the regular schools for the many reasons and it is a very big issue of our country as well as of our states and districts. Sample: The sample is taken from the age 6 - 14 years of children of school going and non â&#x20AC;&#x201C; going children of Birbhum district. (W.B. India). VI. Analysis and Interpretation of Data Table 1. Continuation of the study Valid

yes no Total

Frequency 204 96 300

Percent 68.0 32.0 100.0

Cumulative Percent 68.0 100.0

Table provides information about children who are actually enrolled in school and are in the age group 6-14 years.

Figure 1. Continuation of the study

Page 32

Rajesh Ekka et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 31-34

The percentage of children enrolled to total sample of children in school going is 204(68 per cent) and school not going is 96 (32 per cent). Figure 2. Reason of Educational wastage in relation to Community

Figure provides the information about the reason for drop-out in relation to different community of the society. It is found that reason varies with one community to another. Here, it is seen that 21.1 per cent (out of 24) of the parents of Bengali community said that their children are dropped â&#x20AC;&#x201C; out because of they have to earn and support the family. 33.3 per cent (out of 27) of the parents of Santali community said that their children are dropped- out because of family problems.16.7 per cent (out of 6) of the parents of Bihari community said that their children are dropped- out because of no interest in study and long distance of the school respectively. Figure 3. Reason of Educational wastage in relation to Religion

Further it is found the reason for drop- out in relation to religion varies with the different factors. 15 per cent of the parents of the Hindu religion said that their children are dropped- out because of family problem and they have to

Page 33

Rajesh Ekka et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 31-34

earn and support the family respectively.5 per cent of the parents of the Muslim religion said that their children are dropped- out because of family problems which includes the early marriages of girls and work and earn for the family to support their living respectively. As the parents of Christian religion were less in number they pointed out only family problems are the main cause of drop-out.5 per cent of the parents of the Muslim religion said that their children are dropped- out because of family problems which include the early marriages of girls and work and earn for the family to support their living respectively. As the parents of Christian religion were less in number they pointed out only family problems are the main cause of drop-out. VII. Major finding of the Research The enormity of the problem of educational wastage increases further when we view it in relation to the remote areas and their population, who are victims of economic deprivation and social humiliation. Further the people not only grown under abject poverty but they suffer from economic oppression, social suppression and culture isolation. VIII. Conclusion The researcher so far dwelt upon the causes of high drop-out rate and has examined their implications. It has been stated above that compelling economic conditions of these children is, no doubt,very important factor affection the drop-out rate. But sometimes it is over emphasized out of proportion and this can be corrected by necessary extension work. These children have to be explained that the education they take must normally result into something very tangible i.e. it must bring the economic returns. At the same time it has to be explained to them that education will start giving returns over a period of time and the necessary patience has to be cultivated in them it is a process and therefore it cannot be achieved overnight, attempts might certainly have to be made to accelerate the process.They have also to be convinced that there are certainstructure constraints in a tradition- bound society and it takes time to change. Itis a question therefore how successfully we are able to impress upon them these realities, and this will depend upon how successfully we are in a position to do the extension work. In order to make the process smooth and further in order to lighten the economic burden of education on the parents of the economically weak children one might suggest that the quantum of maintenance allowance may be increased with rise in the cost of maintenance. References: [1]. [2]. [3]. [4]. [5]. [6]. [7]. [8].

Banerji, R. (2000).Poverty and Primary Schooling: Field Studies from Mumbai and Delhi.Economic and Political Weekly, 795-802. Dreze, J.andKingdon G.G.(2001). School Participation in Rural India, Review of Development Economics, 5 (1) pp 1-24 Epstein, J. L. (1989) Family structures and student motivation: A developmental perspective. In C. Ames & R. Ames (eds.), Research on motivation in education: Vol 3. Goals and Cognitions (pp. 259-295). New York: Academic Press. Mukherjee,D. &Sinha,U.B.(2009). Attitude to schooling, wage premium and child labour. Indian Growth and Development Review, Vol. 2 Iss: 2, pp.113 â&#x20AC;&#x201C; 125 Sharma, S. (2009).Literacy and school attendance in India. Institute of Economic Growth, New Delhi. Shavit, Yossi and Blossfeld, H.P. (1993). Persistent Inequality: Changing Educational Attainment in Thirteen Countries. Boulder: Westview Press Sujatha K. (1994). Review of Research on Tribal Education published paper on seminar research on Tribal Education 1996 NIEPA, New Delhi. Panda.B.K. (2012). Participation in Schooling and Household Work - A Study of Scheduled Caste Girls in Mewat District of Haryana, NUEPA occasional paper.

Page 34

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Phulkari and Bagh folk art of Punjab: a study of changing designs from traditional to contemporary time Rajinder Kaur, Ila Gupta Department of Humanities and Social Science, Department of Architecture and Planning Indian Institute of Technology, Roorkee247667, Uttarakhand, INDIA Abstract: The present paper examines the traditional folk art of Punjabi Phulkari and its revival in the major metropolises of Punjab by some associations such as Punjab Small Industries and Export Corporation (PSIEC), Patiala Handicraft Workshop Cooperative Industrial Society Ltd. This traditional textile art was originally practiced solely by the womenfolk of Punjab to cater their personal demands. Phulkari has always played an important role in the lives of Punjabi girls. It was more like a precious personal gift meant for special family occasions, be it to welcome a newborn into the family or to gift the daughter during her nuptial ceremony. Traditional Phulkaris not only reflect the versatility, hard work and creativity of the rural women but it also represents the tradition and culture of Punjab. In the past, a single shawl took six to twelve months to complete, which involved painstaking needlework by elder women of the household. Phulkari also played an important role in socio-cultural relations where in most cases it is offered as a dowry. In contemporary Punjab the authentic tradition of Phulkari has started to fade out due to various socio-economic factors. However in the recent years, it has regained popularity within the commercial market, mainly by transforming the technique and design as well as by introducing several items catering to popular taste. This new popularity is the result of the strength, beauty and artistry that is attracting buyers. Today, with the introduction of commercial Phulkari, the traditional art is suffering manifold. The private knowledge has entered the public domain where the major focus lies in monetary return instead of conservation of traditional knowledge. However, in the modern times, the commercial Phulkari has provided livelihood to many rural women and has contributed immensely to the rural economy by empowering rural women of Punjab. Keywords: Phulkari, Bagh, Punjab, Textile, Needlework, Tradition I. Introduction The state of Punjab is situated in the North West part of India. In terms of land area, Punjab is the 15th largest state in India. The name ‘Punjab’ is made of two words, “Punj” which means five and “Aab” which means river. Thus the word Punjab means ‘the land of five rivers’ and the names of the rivers are Satluj, Beas, Ravi, Chenab and Jehlam. Before partition of India, - Punjab was called “Saptsidhu” which means seven rivers. The sixth river is called Saraswati, and the seventh one Ghaggar, both of which are now in Pakistan. Punjab has a rich culture and heritage. It is famous for its art and craft. The women of Punjab are not only strong and well built, but they also have a simple heart and a creative imagination that enables them to make original and outstanding arts. In the past, the women of Punjab were illiterate, but all of them were well trained in the household arts such as knitting, sewing, spinning and dying, weaving, cooking, and embroidering. The elder members of the family influenced this training in a friendly environment. Phulkari is the famous textile art of Punjab which is primarily made by Punjabi women for their personal use. This art of embroidery was given great importance in Punjab which is clear from what Guru Nanak Dev ji (1469-1538 A.D) the founder of the Sikh religion, said in the holy book Guru Granth Sahib. “Kadh Kasida Pehreh Choli, Ta Tum Janoh Nari” Translated freely it reads “Only then you will be considered an accomplished lady when you will embroider yourself your own blouse” Phulkari and Bagh were the traditional embroidered shawls from rural Punjab. The word Phulkari comes from two Sanskrit words “phul” which means flower and “kari” which means work. Taken together, Phulkari means ‘flower work’. This embroidery began in Punjab in the 15th century and continues today. Bagh, which literally means a ‘garden’, is a type of Phulkari. The word ‘Bagh’ was used for embroidered cloth made in Peshawar, Sialkot, Jhelum, Rawalpindi and Hazara, which are now in Pakistan ([4]). The difference between the Phulkari and Bagh is Phulkari cloth is ornamented with embroidery and the base is visible, in Bagh the fabric is so closely embroidered that the silk threads covers almost the entire ground, so the base is not visible. Bagh is made for special ceremonial occasions. The main characteristic of Phulkari is the embroidery is on the wrong side of the cloth so the design is automatically embroidered on the right side of the cloth. Traditionally, Phulkaris and Baghs were given to a bride as a gift at the time of her wedding. ([2]). The Phulkari is closely

Page 35

Rajinder Kaur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 35-43

related to the life of a Punjabi girl. It is a symbol of happiness and prosperity and ‘Suhag” (marital well-being) of a married woman. The traditional Phulkari symbolizes the hard and tough but colorful life of Punjabi women. The maternal grandmothers take a great deal of, care, attention and pride in embroidering ‘Chope’ to make it an exclusive gift for their granddaughters wedding ([8]). The girls learn this craft in their childhood from their mothers, and when they reached the marriageable age, they are experts in making Phulkari. It shows their skill, art and hard work that adds to their eligibility as good brides ([8], [2]). Many times, a prayer ceremony, the distribution of sweets and Prasad was performed to commence the embroidery work. Thus a Phulkari also symbolizes love and affection ([8]). This tradition was mainly associated with the Sikh religion, but was also shared by the Hindu and the Muslim religion. Hence, it happens to be more geographically specific than religion specific ([13]). The Phulkari and the Bagh were used and embroidered primarily in rural Punjab. However the traditional art of phulkari was more popular in the districts of Peshawar, Rawalpindi, Hazara, Jhelum and Sialkot in West Punjab, now in Pakistan, as well as Amritsar, Jalandhar, Ludhiana, Kapurthala, Hoshiarpur, Ferozpur, Bhatinda and Patiala, in East Punjab in India. Phulkari was also popular in the districts of Rohtak, Hissar and Ambala in Haryana ([8]). II. Historical background The history and origin of the Phulkari are not well- known due to a lack of evidences and documentation. The earliest mention of the ancient word phulkari appears in the famous love story ‘Heer Ranjha’ written by Waris Shah (1725-1790). The Phulkari was the costume of Heer ([9]). In “Harishcharitra” the author, Bana Bhatt in the 7th century A.D., mentioned, “some people were embroidering flowers and leaves on the cloth from the reverse side”. This description is similar to the technique of Phulkari and Bagh because they are also done on the backside of the cloth. Based on this reference, Jasleen Dhamija has put forward the theory that such embroidery was probably prevalent in various parts of the country during the 7th century. According to her, the technique of embroidery survived only in Punjab, while similar motifs are sometimes used in Bihar and Rajasthan ([9]). Some studies on the art of Phulkari suggest that it came from Iran where it is known as “Gulkari”. Gulkari consists of two words, ‘Gul’, which means flower, and ‘Kari’, which means work. This is the same etymology for the word Phulkari. Some researchers and historians think the art of Phulkari came from central Asia along with the Jat tribes who migrated to India and lived in Punjab, Haryana and Gujarat. Both these theories are incorrect ([8]). References to the art of Phulkari are found in the Vedas, the Mahabharata and Guru Granth Sahib. The origin of the art of phulkari can be traced back to the 15th century AD. The earliest available articles are Phulkari shawls & hankies embroidered in the Chamba style during the 15th century by Bebe Nanaki, the sister of Guru Nanak Dev ji (1469-1539), the first guru of the Sikh religion. These articles have been preserved in Sikh holy places in Punjab, at the Gurudwara Dera Baba Nanak in the district of Gurudaspur. Another shawl has been preserved in the Gurudwara Mao Sahib in the district of Jalandhar. It was used by the 5th Sikh Guru, Arjun Dev ji (1563-1606), when he married Mai Ganga ([9]). According to these theories and existing articles, it is difficult to trace the exact origin of traditional Punjabi Phulkari embroidery. III. Materials and technique of Phulkari and Bagh Punjabi women made the traditional Phulkari of Punjab after completing their household work. They sat together in a group called “Trijan” where all women engaged in embroidery, as well as in dancing, laughing, gossiping and weaving. Traditional Phulkari was made of hand-dyed and hand-woven spun cloth called “khaddar” using high quality untwisted silk thread called “pat” with bright colors like red, green, golden, yellow, pink and blue. It was done with an ordinary needle in the darn stitch, without the help of any tracing, drawing, pattern or design. For embroidering a single Phulkari, an average of 50 to 100 gram of ‘Pat’ is needed and for Bagh 100 grams, to 150 grams are required. The silk thread came from Kashmir, Afghanistan and Bengal and dyed in Amritsar and Jammu. The best quality of silk thread came from China. Handling this kind of thread needed more expertise and experience ([4]). The cloth Khaddar could be of four colors white, red, black and blue. White was used by the mature women and widows, while red was for young married women. Black and blue colors were for daily use by women. A Phulkari takes anywhere from a month to a year to complete, and the special types of “Vari Da Bagh” took a year. The time it takes to make a Phulkari also depends upon the design, pattern, and the expertise of the embroiderer ([8]). For example, a “vari da bagh”, where the embroidery covers the entire surface of the cloth and the base is not visible, takes ten years to complete. It has a complicated design of golden colored silk thread ([2]). The Bagh and Phulkari are embroidered on an undyed fabric called a “Thirma” ([9], [3]). The women of the eastern Punjab embroidered Phulkaris with patterns of human, animal, and plant forms, as well as other jewelry patterns. With this type of Phulkari, women trace the outline of the design with black ink, and then fill them with the darning stitch ([8]). The satin stitch, herringbone stitch, cross stitch, chain stitch, blanket stitch, backstitch, stem stitch, and running stitch were also used in phulkari embroidery. IV. Motifs of Phulkari and bagh The women of rural Punjab used motifs from their household articles and their natural surroundings. On the Phulkari and Bagh, women depicted these articles and used the “darning stitch” for complicated designs. The

Page 36

Rajinder Kaur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 35-43

women also created designs from their own imagination, feelings and emotions as well as inspiration from nature. A. The geometric motifs: For making Bagh, geometrical motifs were used such as triangles, squares and vertical and horizontal lines with changing directions and the darn stitch with various color combinations. The subject matter of Phulkari comprised of flowers, animals and human forms and many other things made with geometrical patterns as shown in fig. 1. Figure 1 Geometrical motif of phulkari and bagh

B. The vegetables, fruits and floral motifs: Nature provides many motifs for creating art. As the name Phulkari suggests ‘growing flower’, many floral motifs were created by women from their own imagination as shown in fig. 2. Genda (marigold), Surajmukhi (sun flower), Motia (jasmine) and Kol (lotus flower) were commonly used for Phulkari and Bagh. Sometimes, the field of phulkari was embroidered with small patterns called “Butian”. Among the different fruits, santaran (orange), anar (pomegranate), nakh (pear), bhut (muskmelon), mango slice, and chhuare (dried dates) were used as motifs for a Phulkari. Among the vegetables, women used replicas of karela (bitter guard), gobhi (cauliflower), mirchi (Chili) and dhaniya (coriander). Figure 2 Floral motifs used in phulkari and motifs

C. The birds and animal motifs: Bird and animal motifs were also on Phulkari. In a “sainchi phulkari”, human forms, animals and birds were used as shown in fig. 3. The most common animal motifs are the cow, buffalo, goat, camel, horse, elephant, snake, fish, tortoise, pig, rabbit, frog, cat, rat, donkey, squirrel and lion. Among the bird motifs, the peacock, parrot, sparrow, crow, owl, hen, and pigeon were the most popular. Figure 3 Animal and Birds motifs of Phulkari and bagh

Page 37

Rajinder Kaur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 35-43

D. The household articles: Articles from the kitchen were also used as motifs. These included the velana (rolling pin), gadava (brass urn) half filled with water, and ghara (pitcher) etc. E. Jewelry motifs: Women of Punjab often used jewelry articles as motifs for embroidering Phulkari as shown in fig. 4. They used items like the necklace, Kangan, Karanphool and Jhumka, different types of earrings, guluband different types of bracelets, nose rings, Tikka, Shingar Patti, Phools, and Rani Har with a pendant. All these articles were embroidered in a yellow colored thread to show they were made of gold. Figure 4 Jewelry motifs of phulkari and bagh

F. Miscellaneous articles: Other Phulkari motifs were taken from rural life, - For example, Shalimar, Charbagh and Chaurasia Bagh depict the Mughals and other gardens. Bagh that was embroidered with a red and yellow colored flower was called Asharfi (mohur or gold coin) Bagh. “Ike” (ace of diamond design) came from playing cards. There were Dhoop Chhaon (sun light and shade), Lahriya (waves), Patedar (stripes), Chand (moon), Patang (kite), Saru (cypress tree), Pachranga (five coloured), Satranga (seven coloured), Dariya (river) and Shisha (mirror) patterns as well. V. Types of phulkari and Bagh There are many types of phulkari depending upon the motifs, specific characteristics, color of base fabrics and thread. The different types are described below: A. Thirma: If the Phulkari was embroidered on a white colored base cloth, it was called “Thirma” ([9], [3]). It was a symbol of purity. Older women and widows wore it. Bright colors were used on this type of phulkari and the white base color looked like the outline of the pattern. B. Chope and Suber: These were wedding Phulkaris embroidered by the maternal grandmother (Nani) when her granddaughter was born. They would be a gift for her wedding. The chope was made to wrap the bride after her last bath before her marriage as shown in fig. 5. The bride wore suber at a particular stage of marriage ceremony known as “phera”. These were slightly larger than other types of Phulkari. They were a symbol of love, care, passion and happiness, were embroidered with red and orange color with bright golden yellow colored thread. The Chope was also used to cover the bride’s dowry. Figure5 Chope Phulkari (source: S.S.Hitkari)

Page 38

Rajinder Kaur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 35-43

C. Saloo: It was an ordinary plain red colored shawl of khaddar for daily use in the house, embroidered with motifs of animals, birds, jewelry or human figures. D. Vari-da-Bagh: This kind of Bagh was a gift to the bride by the mother-in-law when she entered their house, her new home after her marriage. It was always made on an orange and red colored khaddar with a single golden and orange colored pat ([8]). Vari means the clothes and jewelry presented to the bride by her groom’s family. This kind of Bagh was given to the girl before marriage by her mother-in-law, the love showered on her by her groom’s family as shown in fig 6. Figure 6 Vari da Bagh (source: S.S.Hitkari)

E. Bawan Bagh: Bawan means fifty-two in Punjabi. In this kind of bagh, the base cloth was divided into fifty-two boxes with embroidery. Each of these boxes was embroidered with a different design made with bright colors. Professionals show their skill and patience with an embroidered Bawan Bagh. It shows the versatile talent and creativity of women as shown in fig. 7. Figure7 Bawan Bagh (source: S.S.Hitkari)

F. Darshan Dwar or Darwaza: Darashan Dwar literally means ‘a gate from where one can see the god’. A person embroidered this kind of Bagh for presenting oneself at a religious place to thank god after a wish has been fulfilled. It was always embroidered on a red colored base cloth ([8]). Human figures, plants, animals, birds and flower motifs were commonly used for this Phulkari as shown in fig. 8. Figure8 Darshan Dwar or Darwaza phulkari (source: S.S.Hitkari)

Page 39

Rajinder Kaur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 35-43

G. Sainchi phulkari: Sainchi literally means ‘figuring a design’. In this Phulkari, motifs were represented from the rural life of Punjab with embroidery. Sainchi was the specialty of the Malwa religion and of the Bhatinda and Faridkot districts of Punjab ([9]). It was the only Phulkari in which designs were traced with black ink before starting the embroidery ([8]). Human figures, animals and birds were used as motifs for the Sainchi Phulkari as shown in fig. 9. Figure9 Different types of Sainchi phulkari (source: S.S.Hitkari)

H. Til Patra: Til Patra literally means ‘a sprinkling of sesame seeds’. This kind of embroidery was done with small dots on an overall field. These were embroidered for everyday use and presented to domestic servants and laborers as a gift at a marriage or other auspicious occasions. I. Nilak: The Nilak Phulkari was made with a black and navy blue base cloth of khaddar, and yellow and crimson-red silk thread, with attractive floral patterns. This type of Phulkari was also embroidered for daily use. J. Shishedar Phulkari: As the name implies, pieces of mirror pieces of mirror were stitched onto the Phulkari. It was done in a red or a chocolate brown background. It was made primarily in the southeast parts of Punjab, now in the state of Haryana (Hitkari 1980). K. Suraj Mukhi: Suraj Mukhi means ‘Sun Flower’. In this Phulkari, the field was embroidered with large sized boxes that were divided into nine small parts embroidered with different colors. In the centre of every small box, another small box was embroidered with a white thread and a black or red colored outline. It looked like a geometrical pattern. VI. Symbolic significance of colors and motifs In the past, the women of Punjab made a Phulkari and Bagh for their “suhag” (marital bliss) and prosperity. They used colors and motifs that they liked the best. All the colors and motifs used by the women for embroidering had a symbolic significance. I. Colors  Red: The color red was mostly used the base fabric. Red symbolizes happiness, prosperity, love, passion desire, and excitement. Red also signifies blooming flowers and sunlight that gives us life. It also stands for power and energy. That is why; the mother goddess is always depicted in a vibrant red color.  Yellow: Yellow and shades of yellow are used in great quantities for the Phulkari and Bagh. It is a symbol of happiness, liveliness and success and fertility. It has a special significance in Punjab since it is the color of wheat and the mustard flower. It is also a symbol of power, enlightenment and supernatural feelings.  Orange: Orange color is a symbol of cheerfulness, creativity, produces a mystical effect on the mind and suggests wonder. It is also a symbol of affordability and low cost.  Green: Green color is a symbol of freshness, nature, a clean environment, holiness, harmony, and honesty. The green color has a calming and restful effect.  Blue: Blue color is a symbol of nature and truth. It is also a symbol of water and sky however, it was not often used.  White: White is a symbol of peace, purity, honesty and simplicity. It was used for a special kind of Bagh base cloth called “Thirma”. It can be concluded that the embroidered Phulkari and Bagh symbols of happiness, prosperity, energy, fertility, peace of mind, harmony in creativity, purity and sincerity of a woman’s mind, freshness of mind, pleasure of life, simplicity of women, a reflection of rural Punjab, liveliness and devotion.

Page 40

Rajinder Kaur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 35-43

Some women have embroidered the same motifs using different colors, which show their creativity. Some women have embroidered a motif with colors that were different all other embroidered motifs. It looked very odd but it was meant to keep the evil eye away. II. Motifs Nature has given us many motifs. The women of Punjab used forms of nature to embroider their Phulkari and Bagh. This enabled them to express their emotions in a visual form. The wonderful forms and shapes created by the simple lines and circles carry a meaning that lies deep in the embroiderer’s heart.  Geometrical figures: The triangle symbolizes the holy trinity. The triangle represents the number three, which is a symbol of the past, present, and future, and the nature of universe in terms of spirit, mind and body. The circle represents the sun, moon and the earth because a circle has no beginning and end. It also represents the divine character. The multicolored abstract square of harmonious growth symbolizes the simple figures of peasants and has many variations. A square superimposed on a circle symbolizes reproduction, growth and fertility. The square and the rectangle represent equality, conformity and peacefulness. Several squares together look uneven but it is a very significant design that is considered auspicious. Parallel lines create an effect of repetition and create an illusion. A curved line symbolizes water. A zigzag line symbolizes excitement and lightning.  Flowers and Fruits: Flowers symbolize the beauty of nature and the fragrance of youth. Flowers filled with different colors show the creativity of the Punjabi women. These motifs were very meaningful. The pomegranate symbolizes good luck, wealth, prosperity and fertility. Orange and mango reflect freshness and prosperity.  Animals and Birds: Animals and birds embroidered on the Phulkari and Bagh also have a symbolic meaning. The sparrow is a symbol of creativity and fertility. The peacock is a symbol beauty, pride and success, goodwill and immortality. The cow is a symbol of maternal nurturing powers of the earth, fertility and abundance. The elephant is a symbol of strength and victory. Multicolored fish are a symbol of peace and joy. Thus the traditional phulkari is very symbolic through its motifs and colors. It depicts the rural culture and heritage of Punjab. VII. The Phulkari in Art and Poetry When Punjabi women worked on a Phulkari they sang together in a group called “Trijan”. When the Phulkari was embroidered for a bride the women sang “Suhag” songs that depicted the future life of the bride, and her new relations. They offered her good wishes. If the Phulkari was embroidered in the bridegroom’s family, the women sang “Ghori” songs. Amrita Pritam, a modern young poetess also sings of the Phulkari. The late Amrita Shergil, the world famous Punjabi artist (daughter of Sardar Umrao Singh Majithia) immortalized the phulkari in her painting “Resting” where one woman is seen wearing Punjabi Phulkari sitting in a group of Punjabi girls ([3]). Poetry related to Phulkari is as follows. I. Utte phulkari, main rahandi kuwari, Sassu put perdes nu toriya aye. Kadhana a Bagh, sassu suti aye jag, Sassu put perdes nu toriya aye. Tandh nahi pani, meri ayhal jawani, Sassu put perdes nu toriya aye. Chamba, rawail, sassu bichade mail, Sassu put perdes nu toriya aye. ([4]) Veiled in a phulkari, I wish I had remained a maid, My mother in law has sent her son to foreign lands! A whole ‘Bagh’ awaits embroidery, O, mother in law wake up! My mother in law has sent her son to foreign lands! Not a stitch will I work, O, look at my youth! My mother in law has sent her son to foreign lands! Jasmine and morning glory, O, mother-in-law, let the parted meet! Why ever did you send him to alien shores! (From a spinning bee song) II. Khoonh vich pani, man meri rani Kadegi kasidhra, paegi madhani! ([3]) Water in the well, my mother is a queen, She is busy in embroidering the “churn” motif. (From a “Thal” song) III. Main kadna Dilli darwaza, Pachian di lia de logri. ([3]) I will embroider the Delhi gate, Oh, get me twenty-five rupees worth of a yarn. (From a “Giddha” song) IV. Sir phulkari,hath chun kangan,

Page 41

Rajinder Kaur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 35-43

Pair panjeba pa, Aider sakhian ather sathiyan Bathi pedha dah! A phulkari on her head, bangles tinkling on her wrists, Anklets on her feet, surrounded by friends, she sits on a ‘pedha’ (a low stool). (“A Doha”) V. Chand prage’ aiye jaiye, chand prage wari, Dar koonjan di sohni kaddhi mooh ton chukk phulkari.

([7])

([4]) ‘Chhand prage’ we come and go, ‘chhand prage’ we see the window, A “flock of cranes” on your phulkari, O lift it up, and let me behold your face. (A song sung by the bridegroom’s family) VI. Dhi hove tan dhan hove, kiya ji O nirdhan dhi na hove, Dayan lakh phulkariyan, jithe dhi da adar hove ([3]) There must be wealth if there is a daughter, Oh, the poor should not have a daughter! A lakh phulkaris will I give as dowry, If my daughter is honored by her parents-in-law! (From a marriage song) VII. Phul kadhia je pherwan, phul kadhia je tori da Tori da ki rang solahiya, range soahiya Gori da Husn gori da choc ho painda jeon makhion makhiari da Main gori ae kajla paiya dadha rang phulkari da. ([3]) I embroidered a flower; I embroidered a “Bhindi” flower, O’ fair one your bloom is incomparable, What is a bhindi-flower? Your beauty overflows like the honey Dripping from the honey comb, Your “kajalled” eyes flash beauty like the Gay colors in your phulkari.(A love song) VIII. Contemporary Phulkari Today the traditional art of phulkari is being made with machines by the textile industry that is less expensive than handmade products and lack the individual qualities due to automation. Phulkari work has almost lost its original form due to the partition of India and Pakistan in 1947. Many NGOs have been working diligently to keep this rural art alive. Traditional Phulkari pieces have almost completely moved away from villages to collectors and museums. Phulkari is now made for profit as a commodity. It is being sold in both local and foreign markets. The traditional Phulkari was very time consuming and detailed. The duration of preparing a single shawl was six to twelve months. The older women of the household to gave this shawl to the granddaughter on her wedding. Today, this custom is completely dead in Punjab. Today, the Phulkari has reached a new level, and is providing employment to many women in Punjab. The traditional Phulkari was made with hand woven spun cloth called khaddar with a silk thread called pat in bright colors like golden, green, blue, crimson, yellow, pink and red. Contemporary Phulkari khaddar cloth has been replaced by cotton, chiffon, synthetic fabric, georgette and crepe and silk thread have been replaced by synthetic thread. Today, Phulkari is not only done on shawls and duppatas, but on various objects. The original folk art of Phulkari is dying because of commercialization. Today, Phulkari are not as detailed or as time consuming to make. Modern Phulkari are made on the right side of the cloth rather than on the wrong side of khaddar as in traditional phulkari. They are made by two methods: first, with hand embroidery, and the second, with machines. In the first method, the cloth is dyed and the design is printed with blocks. These blocks deprive the women of the need to think and create designs while embroidering the phulkari. The shopkeeper already decided the colors and designs. Phulkari has now reached a stage to be a source of income for the women in Punjab. Most of the women are creating Phulkari through agents; they do not make as much money compared to the actual market price of this product. The women of Punjab earn just 200-300 rupees from duppata embroidering, while the same duppata sells for 1,000 rupees in the market. From bagh-embroidering they earn 450-500 rupees, while the same sells for 1,000-1,500 rupees in the market. Today, a single Phulkari involves collaboration with many people including dealers, printers and embroiderers. Many women embroidered phulkari through some government associations they earn 15,000 in a month. For traditional handmade Phulkaris, women took many months and at times, a year to complete a single Phulkari. However, in contemporary Punjab, women complete two or three Phulkaris each month. Phulkari, today, is not restricted since; it is also made on suits. Phulkari suits are the preference of costumers rather than Phulkari on duppatas. Today, a Phulkari duppata is only used in marriages for covering the bride and the groom when they enter the ‘mandap’. In present times, Phulkari is also

Page 42

Rajinder Kaur et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 35-43

being used as a wall decoration. Many interior designers are using Phulkari on walls of hotels and homes. Phulkari is also being used on sarees, bed sheets, bangles, earrings and on Punjabi jutti (shoes).

IX. Conclusion In conclusion, although traditional Phulkari is losing its original form; many NGOs are working on to revival it. Today, the commercialization of the contemporary Phulkari has compromised its quality and durability as a traditional Phulkari of Punjab. It is now not done for personal use or as a gift. It is now done for profit that benefits the women of Punjab. The richness of this rural art was happiness which was transferred on to the cloth by the technique of embroidery with sang folk songs. A single phulkari is not made by one person; it is a collaboration of more than one person. Today, making Phulkari is not as time consuming and detailed as the traditional, rural Phulkari. However, the traditional Phulkari looks more attractive than the contemporary Phulkari. By organizing special training programs, fairs, exhibitions and competitions, the government has been working towards the promotion of the Punjabi Phulkari. The plus side of this revival is providing work to many poor people, especially women. Now Phulkari is not only known in Punjab, it is also famous in foreign countries X. References

[1] Maskiell M.,“Embroidering the Past Phulkari Textiles and Gendered Work as “Tradition” and “Heritage” in Colonial and Contemporary Punjab”, The Journal of Asian Studies, 52 (2), 361-388 1999. [2] Multiple Authors, “Asian Embroidery”, Jasleen Dhamija, First published in India Craft Council of India, 2004 [3] Pal, Rampa “The Phulkari, a Lost Craft”, Delhi, 1955. [4] Randhawa, M. S. Editor-in-chief. “Punjab” (in Punjabi), Bhasha Vibhag Punjab, Patiala, 40-65, 1960 [5] Naik, D. Shailaja, “Traditional Embroidery of India”, A.P.H. Publishing corporation, 1996 [6] Singh, Harjeet, “Punjab Di Lok-kala” (in Punjabi), Guru Nanak Dev University, 117-121, 1987 [7] Kehal, Harkesh Singh, P.C.S (retd) “Alop Ho Riha Punjabi Virsa”, Chandigarh 2006 [8] Hitkari S.S., “Phulkari: The Folk Art of Punjab”. Phulkari Publication, New Delhi, 1980 [9] Grewal, Neelam, and AMARJIT GREWAL. “The Needle Lore”, Ajanta Publications Delhi, chapter four, 36-55, 1988 [10] Malik Shabnam Bahar. “From Silk to Synthetic Phulkari: The Long Journey of a Period Textile”, International Journal of Humanities and Social Sciences, Bahria University, Islamabad, Pakistan. Vol 1 No. 16; November 2011 [11] Gupta Sonal, “Phulkari: The Art of Stitching”, the Industrial Design Center (IDC), IIT Bombay [12] Beste Michael, “Hopes and Dreams-Phulkari and Bagh Embroideries of Punjab”, First Published in Hali Magazine 2000 [13] Rond Federic, “Phulkari - Ancient Textile of Punjab”, Indian Heritage Gallery, March 2010 [14] Kaur Gurvinder, “Sober Shades Brighten Future of Phulkari”, The Tribune, September, 20, 2003 [15] Gupta Vasudha, “Thread of Tradition”, Tribune LIFE+STYLE May, 19, 2011 [16] Rai Swati, “Reviving a tradition”, Spectrum, The Tribune, November 13, 2011 [17] Kaur Gagandeep, “Rich Art Poor Artisans”, Spectrum, The tribune, March, 30, 2008 [18] Khanna Ruchika M. “Phulkari- making giving way to machine embroidery”, Tribune News Service, Patiala, November, 12.

Page 43

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

A comparative study on perception of organizational climate among the employees of MNC and Indian software companies Dr.S.Murugesan¹, Dr.M.Kannan², Dr.P.Ramasamy³ 1,2,3 Department of Social Work, Madurai Institute of Social Sciences, Madurai-2, India. Abstract: The Indian software industry witnessed a remarkable success story for the past two decades. The growth of software industry depends upon the organisational climate in which professionals are working. In spite of its growth the software industries face with numbers of challenges in the unpredictable economy. In a manpower intensive software industry, the productivity of the manpower is considered as important for the organisational effectiveness. Organizational climate determines the work environment in which the employee feels satisfied or dissatisfied Organisational climate factors, influences the performance of the employees to a greater extent. The present study aims to investigate the difference in perception of Organisational Climate between software professionals working in Multinational companies and Indian organisations. Data were collected using Organisational Climate (OC) scale. The data obtained were analysed by using ‘t’test, and Karl Pearson’s Coefficient of Correlation. The result indicates that the employees from MNCs and Indian companies do not differ with regard to the perception of Organisational Climate. Key words: Organisational climate, Multinational companies, Indian companies, Software industry I. Introduction In recent decades economic growth has occurred in the world as a result of innovations in Information Technology. Like any other industry, IT industry has an increased productivity, particularly in the developed world, and hence it is a key driver of global economic growth. The Indian software industry witnessed a remarkable success story for the past two decades and IT industry helps many other sectors in the growth process of the economy including the services and manufacturing sectors. In India, the GDP have grown from 1.2 percent in financial year 1998 to 6.4 percent in financial year 2011. Export revenues are raised to USD 59 billion in financial year 2011. The information technology industry is one of the major sources of foreign currency of India. The growth of India's IT sector has brought about many other positive changes in the Indian economy. The purchasing power of a large section of Indian population has increased dramatically. This has resulted in an increase in the average standard of living of the majority of people of the country. The increase in purchasing power of the common people has propelled the growth rate of the other sectors such as construction, automobile etc. and the economy as well. Development of industries itself is determined by both external and internal factors. While external factors relate to global and national trends of the business, the internal factors relate to organizational climate. II. Organisational Climate Organisational Climate (OC) is about perception of the climate in an organisation, and it is related to the feeling of employee about the working conditions in an organisation. Pritchard and Karasick (1973) defined Organisational Climate as a relatively enduring quality of an organisation's internal environment which results from the behaviour and policies of its members, is perceived by its members, and acts as a source of pressure for directing activity. Organisational Climate is a concept that enables the industrial/organisational psychologist to identify how the organisation is a psychologically meaningful environment for individual members (Payne and Pugh, 1976). Chattopadhyaya and Agarwal(1979),explained Organisational Climate as a psychological environment prevailing in the organisation, which is an outcome of a number of variable in social system, organisation and also of the individual members. The perception will influence their attitudes and behaviours in an organisation. The individual worker’s perception of his work environment rather than a consensus view is considered, as different individuals may perceive the same workplace in different ways (Klein et al.2001). Gogoi and Talukdar (1992) considered the Organisational Climate as the measurable property of work environment prevailing in that organisation. It also refers to member’s perception of organisational features like decision making, leadership and work norms. A number of studies have indicated that organisational characteristics may directly impact organisational behaviour. It can be concluded that Organisational Climate can be defined as employees' subjective perceptions of the work environment which are descriptive and these perceptions can lead to affective responses which govern employees' behaviour. Organisational climate is defined as a global impression of one’s organization and personal impact of the work environment, which influences the individual’s work behaviors and job-related attitudes. Eleven dimensions of the Organisational climate are briefly defined

Page 44

S.Murugesan et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 44-48

1. Performance Standard The employees have perception about the organizationâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s set of standard performance and the amount of pressure it exerts on teams to improve performance. The manner in which performance is controlled is having a high degree of impact on organisational climate. 2. Communication Flow The communication flow is also a significant factor in influencing organisational climate. The degree to which organisational communications are restricted to the formal hierarchy of authority is vital. If the information is generally accepted in all directions or at least openly and candidly reviewed and discussed, there will be a better climate. 3. Responsibility The degree to which people feel personally responsible for their work, the feeling that mistakes are looked angrily upon and the extent to which individual judgment and discretion are encouraged on the job. 4. Conflict Resolution The feeling that one has to maintain good interpersonal relations and avoid open arguments and disagreements to get ahead in the organisation, and also how employees perceive about degree to which employees are encouraged to air conflicts and criticisms. 5. Organisational structure It means employees understand clearly about their duties and responsibilities including each rank decision power. 6. Motivational level To enhance the effective functioning of the employees, the organization develops different motivational practices. 7. Decision Making Process Decision-making can contribute little or nothing toward motivating people to implement the decisions, or it can make a substantial contribution toward motivating people to accept and act on decisions. The goals have an excellent chance of being accepted if people participate in setting them. But if a manager merely issues orders (usually in memo form with little explanation) goals will be resisted even though acceptance may be indicated. If decision-making is characterized by group participation, involvement, and usually consensus, and if the people are generally aware of the problems (particularly at the lower levels), the climate will be better rated. 8. Support System Support system means the trust that contributing to share with one another as a working team and colleagues and the ability to get the chiefâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s assistance, whenever it is needed. It is the degree to which seniors provide clear communication, assistance and support to their subordinates. 9. Warmth The feeling of warmth in relationships among organizational members, supported by a relaxed, friendly, and people-oriented work atmosphere. 10. Identity problems to assess the perception of organisational climate. It means the degree to which members identify with the organisation as a whole rather than with their particular workgroup or field of professional expertise. 11. Rewards The perception of that rewards are based on performance and that positive rewards outweigh punishments in the organisation. III. Aim The aim of the study is to find out the difference in Perception of Organisational Climate between the software professionals working in Multinational companies and Indian companies. IV. Objectives 1. To find out the difference in Perception of Organisational Climate between the software professionals working in Multinational companies and Indian companies. 2. To find out the association between socio-demographic conditions and Organisational Climate among the Software professionals working in Multinational companies and Indian organizations. V. Hypothesis 1. There is no significant difference between the perception of Organisational Climate among the employees of MNCs and Indian companies. 2. There is no significant relationship between demographic variables (age, experience and monthly salary of employees) and Organizational Climate for the employees working in Multinational companies and Indian companies. VI. Population and Sample of the Study The theoretical population for the study was all Software professionals working in Software companies in Chennai which were registered with software Technology Park India in Chennai Zone. A list of software companies in Chennai was drawn from the website of Software Technology Park India (STPI), Chennai Zone.

Page 45

S.Murugesan et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 44-48

There were 1501 software companies registered with STPI during the study period. These software companies were stratified into Multinational companies and Indian companies. There were 264 Multinational companies and 1237 Indian companies. A group of 10 % of the companies was randomly selected by adopting lottery method from each category. Twenty six companies were drawn from Multinational companies and 123 companies were drawn from Indian companies. The researcher was told during his discussion with the HR professionals that the companies with more than 150 employees would have similarity in functions and accordingly the researcher selected companies with more than 150 employees from the list drawn. The final list consists of 10 Multinational companies and 20 Indian companies. A requisition letter was sent to the e-mail id of HR Managers of these selected companies. Out of these companies only 3 units of Multinational companies and 4 units of Indian companies permitted the researcher to collect data without affecting their work schedule. There were 484 software professionals in Multinational companies and 654 in Indian companies. A report on educational qualification of the IT professionals was drawn from the HR managers and it was identified that 67 and 104 IT professionals in Multinational companies and Indian companies respectively were having MCA, MSc, (IT & CS) qualification. To have a homogeneous population, these professionals with MCA and MSc were excluded from the study as the qualification of MCA and MSc are different from engineering discipline in terms of years of study and syllabus. At this stage the sample figures for MNCs and Indian companies were 417 and 550 respectively. It was also decided to administer the questionnaire only to those who had more than one year of service. This was done in order to avoid employees who had insufficient information about the OC. There were 15 and 20 employees with one year experience in MNCs and Indian companies respectively. These employees were excluded from the population. Subsequently, tools were distributed to the remaining IT professionals numbering 402 in Multinational companies and 530 in Indian companies. Out of these professionals, 293 respondents from Multinational companies and 314 from Indian companies responded and returned the questionnaires. Incomplete questionnaires numbering 16 and 36 from MNCs and Indian companies respectively were discarded. Finally, 277 filled in questionnaires from 3 Multinational companies and 278 from 4 Indian companies were used for analysis. Thus total sample size of the study was 555 from both MNCs and Indian companies. VII. Methods and Measurement Along with the semi structured interview schedule for socio demographic details, the Organisational climate inventory –Form ‘B’(Chattopadhyaya and Agarwal,1988) was used for this study.The scale has 70 items comprising eleven dimensions with 5 point rating response category from 1 to 5 for the positive response and for negative items, the scores are given in opposite direction. The Performance Standards(7 statements), communication flow(11 statements), reward system(4statements), Responsibility(4 statements), Conflict resolution(7 statements), Organizational structure(5 statements), Motivational level(7 statements), Decisionmaking process(7, statements) and Support system(9 statements), Warmth(4, statements), and Identity problems(4, statements). Reliability co-efficient by Spearman-Brown formula was 0.898 which shows that there was high internal consistency in the instrument and hence it was highly reliable. The collected data were analysed by using SPSS (Statistical Package for Social Sciences) 14.0 Evaluation version and the following statistical techniques such as the Karl Pearson coefficient of Correlation and ‘t’ test were used as and when required. VIII. Results Table No;1. Shows Perception of Organizational Climate of Employees of Multinational and Indian software companies MNC Indian Statistical (277) Companies (278) Variables ‘t’ Value Result Mean S.D Mean S.D Organisational Climate P > 0.05 221.50 33.36 216.60 33.49 1.706 NS Dimension of Organisational Climate P > 0.05 Performance Standard 23.23 5.10 22.52 5.61 1.565 NS Communication P < 0.05 36.55 6.38 35.34 6.25 2.258 Flow S Reward P < 0.05 15.71 2.94 15.16 2.99 2.196 Systems S P > 0.05 Responsibility 11.44 2.18 11.69 2.31 1.350 NS P < 0.05 Conflict Resolution 25.27 5.05 24.35 4.49 2.280 S Organisational P > 0.05 15.25 2.40 15.18 3.24 0.286 Structure NS P < 0.05 Motivational level 25.58 6.17 24.07 5.47 3.042 S P < 0.05 Decision Making process 22.13 3.60 32.79 4.18 1.974 S Support Systems 29.82 5.22 29.14 5.64 1.479 P > 0.05

Page 46

S.Murugesan et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 44-48

Warmth

16.49

3.97

16.41

3.83

0.277

Identity Problems

14.46

2.98

13.93

3.10

2.028

NS P > 0.05 NS P < 0.05 S

The above table (No:1) shows that the mean difference of perception of Organisational Climate among the employees of MNCs and Indian companies is not significant,(t= 1.706 P > 0.05). Hence, the null hypothesis (1) namely, there is no significant difference between employees of MNCs and Indian Companies is accepted. Multinational companies and Indian companies differ significantly with respect to following dimensions of Organisational Climate i.e. Communication flow, Reward systems, Conflict resolution, Motivational level, Decision making process and Identity problems(t=2.258 P < 0.05 S, t= 2.196 P < 0.05 S, t= 2.280 P < 0.05 S, t= 3.042 P < 0.05 S, t= 1.974 P < 0.05 S, t= 2.028 P < 0.05 S).However, they do not differ with respect to following dimensions of Organisational Climate i.e. Performance standard, Responsibility, Organisational structure, Support systems, Warmth ( t= 1.565 P > 0.05 NS, t=1.350 P > 0.05 NS, t= 0.286 P > 0.05 NS, t= 1.479 P > 0.05 NS, t= 0.277 P > 0.05 NS). TableNo:2. Correlation of study factors with age, experience and monthly salary for the software professionals Total OC score Total OC score for Factors Total OC score for total respondents for MNC Indian companies Age

-0.213 (**)

-0.340 (**)

-0.267(**)

Experience

-0.221( **)

-0.357(**)

-0.274(**)

Monthly Salary 0.077 -0.323(**) Note :** Correlation is significant at 0.01 level

-0.110(**)

The age and experience of MNCs and Indian companies has been negatively, significantly correlated with Organisational Climate { (-0.213 (**),-0.340 (**)}{,-0.221( **), -0.357(**)}which is significant at 0.01 level. The monthly salary of Indian companies also has been negatively correlated with Organisational Climate (0.323(**)which is significant at 0.01 level. Hence, the null hypothesis, namely there is no significant relationship between demographic variables (age, experience and monthly salary of employees) and Organizational Climate for the employees working in Multinational companies and Indian companies is accepted. IX. Discussion The first objective of the study was to find out the difference in Perception of Organisational Climate between the software professionals working in Multinational companies and Indian companies. It was hypothesised that there is no significant difference between the perception of Organisational Climate among the employees of MNCs and Indian companies. The result indicates that mean score of perception of Organisational Climate among the employees of MNCs are similar with perception of Organisational Climate among the employees of Indian companies. The organisational climate is a set of characteristics as perceived by the members in an organisation. MNCs and Indian companies have followed similar systems like, Performance standard, Organizational structure, Support systems, and Warmth factor etc and these factors mostly influenced the employees to perceive similar on Organisational climate. The analysis of different dimensions show that there is significant difference of mean score of Communication flow, Reward systems, Conflict resolution, Motivational level, and Identity problems on perception of employees of MNCs and the employees of Indian companies which is statically significant( P < 0.05 ). The researcher felt that this might be because MNCs followed better communication systems, more reward schemes, early conflict resolution strategies, effective motivational programmes, and such climate helps them to identify more with the organisation and work groups. So it is suggested that the management of Indian companies shall also follow similar methods to have better perception on the above factors. The results further reveal that there is a significant difference in mean scores of Performance standard, Organizational structure, Support systems, and Warmth factors of Organizational Climate of MNCs and Indian companies. The mean score of MNCs is higher than the mean scores of Indian companies. However, the difference of perception score between two types of organization is not statically significant. From the above said findings, it is inferred that the software professionals from MNCs and Indian companies do not differ with regard to perception score of Performance standard, Organizational structure, Support systems, and Warmth factors of Organizational Climate. This may be due to the reason that both the organisations exerted similar amount of pressure on their professional teams to improve their performance. It is quite natural that client companies fix their time limit for their targets to be achieved. So, business centers have to work according to the needs of their client companies irrespective of the fact whether these are centers of MNCs and Indian companies. Hence there is no difference. And also, both the organisation may also have similar organisational structure, support systems and climate of warmth. The study was carried out to examine two objectives. The second objective was to find out the relationship between socio-demographic conditions like age, experience and monthly salary and Organisational

Page 47

S.Murugesan et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 44-48

Climate among the Software professionals. It has been found that with the increase in age, experience, monthly salary of the respondents of MNCs and Indian companies had less perception on Organisational Climate. As employees, age, experience, and monthly salary increases, they develop a kind of occupational bond and become more oriented to their careers. They are positive towards the organisation. These positive attributes towards the organisation develops a feeling of better perception towards organisational climate. However, the age experience, and monthly salary has negatively correlated with organisational climate. This may be due to monotony, boredom etc experienced by the software professionals. Even though the MNCs may provide better work culture, the employees have lesser perception on OC. The experienced employees expect fair treatment, conflict resolution at the earliest and good communication flow to facilitate a better perception towards organisational climate. When these miss or lack, experienced employees perceive low score on organisational climate. While discussing with HR Managers it was inferred that behaviour of employees is influenced by organisational climate factors. The employees of MNCs, with high salary had a high level of perception on Organisational Climate, but it is not significant. This may be due to the fact that high monetary benefits, rewards, incentives received by the employees in turn have effect on the perception on Organisational Climate. So, it is suggested that the management has to look into the every aspect of organisational climate which would facilitate the better perception of Organisational Climate. X. Conclusions The characteristics of organisational climate are directly influencing performance of the employees. The study attempted to understand the difference in perception of Organisational Climate between software professional working in MNCs and Indian companies. The results of the study indicate that there is no significant difference in perception found between employees of MNCs and Indian Companies. However, the mean sore for the MNCs is higher than the Indian Companies. So, it is suggested that the management of Indian companies could look into the factors such as communication, reward, scope for advancement and early redressal grievances though appropriate polices. Reference Bosco “Study on job performance and job satisfaction of Assistant Agricultural Officers in Northern Districts of Karnataka”, M.Sc. (Agri.) Thesis, University of Agricultural Sciences, Dharwad 2000. Chattopadhyaya and Agarwal), “Change of organizations: An inventory to measure organizational climate”, Indian Journal of Extension Education, 1979, 16,13-23. Chattopadhyaya and Agarwal, “Manual for Organisational Climate Inventory Form. B., National Psychological Corporation, Kacheri Gate, Agra.1988. Chou and Pearson, “A Demographic Study of Information Technology Professionals Organisational Citizenship Behaviour”, Journal of Management Research, 2011, 3, 2,2, 1-15. Gogoi,M. and Alukdar, R. K., “Measuring organizational Climate of Agriculture department”, Maharastra Journal of Extension Education, 1992,11,11-18. Graham,” Organizational Citizenship Informed by Political Theory”, Paper presented at the Annual Meeting of the Academy of Management, Chicago, IL, 1986,August. Graham, “An Essay on Organisational Citizenship Behaviour”, Employee Responsibilities and Rights Journal, 1991, 4, 4, 249-270. Kuldeep Kumar, & Arti Bakhshi,., “Organisational Citizenship Behaviour in India: Development of a Scale”, International Journal of Organisational Behaviour, 2005, 14 , 1,14-25. Moore & Love, “ IT professionals as organizational citizens”, Communications of the ACM, 2005, 48, 89-93. Nagnur, “Organizational climate perception and job performance of Anganwadi workers of ICDS”, Dharwad district of Karnataka. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Agricultural Sciences, Dharwad, 1992. Nagananda,“Study of organizational climate perception of Assistant Directors of Agriculture and Agricultural officers of KSDA”, M.Sc. (Agri.) Thesis, University of Agricultural Sciences, Dharwad,2005. Organ, Organizational Citizenship Behaviour: The good Soldier syndrome, Lexingon, M.A., Lexington Books,1988. Jain Mathew, M.M Tomy, Uma Selvi, Kennady Andrew Thomas,., “ A empirical study on the Organizational Climate of Information Technology Industry in India, Journal of Business and Policy Research 2011,6, 2.136-152 Payne and Pugh, “Organizational structure and climate”. In M.D. Dunnette( ED.), Hand book of Industrial and Organisational Psychology,1977, 125-1172, Chicago: Rand Mcnally. Trishna Pettit, Ross Donohue, & Helen De Cieri, , “Career Stage, Organizational Commitment and Organizational Citizenship Behavior”, Working Paper , 2004, 58/04. P. M. Podsakoff, S. B. MacKenzie, R. H. Moorman, & R. Fetter. Transformational leader behaviors and their effects on trust, satisfaction, and organizational citizenship behaviors. Leadership Quarterly, 1990, 1, 107-142 P.M.Podsakoff, & S. MacKenzie, “ Organisational citizenship behaviour and sales unit effectiveness”, Journal of Marketing Research, 1994, 31, 351-363. Podsakoff,P.,MacKenzie,S.,Paine,B.,and Bachrach,D.,“Organisational citizenship behaviour: A critical review of the theoretical and empirical literature and suggestions for future research”, Journal of |Management,2000, 26(3), 513-563. Pritchard and Karasick, “The effect of organisational climate on managerial job performance and satisfaction”, Organizational Behaviour and Human Performance, 1973, 9,126-146. Sontakki, “A Study of Organizational Climate Perception and related factors of Taluka level extension personal (ADF) of Karnataka state Department of Fisheries”, Ph.D thesis, University of Agricultural Sciences, Dharwad,1995. Srivastav, “Differential Climate in the Organisation: An Empirical Study Across Age Groups, The ICFAI Journal of Organisational Behaviour, 2007,l, VI, 2,9-12. Smith, C. A., Organ, D. W., & Near, J. P. Organizational citizenship behavior: Its nature and antecedents. Journal of Applied Psychology, 1983. 68: 655– 663. Williams & Anderson, “Job satisfaction and organizational commitment as predictors of organizational citizenship and in-role behaviors”, Journal of Management, 1991, 17, 601-617.

Page 48

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

IMPACT OF FAMILY RELATIONSHIP OF B.ED STUDENTS ON THEIR ADJUSTMENT Krishan Lal Assistant Professor Indus College of Education Delhi Road Rohtak, Haryana, INDIA. Abstract: The final purpose of educational research is to ascertain principles and develop procedures in the field of education. Without proper findings, each research work is incomplete and meaningless. On the basis of current study’s findings, we can draw some conclusion. There is no difference in the adjustment of high and low acceptance female students. High and low acceptance male students also don’t differ significant in their adjustment. So it can be concluded that high and low acceptance of students do not affect adjustment of the students. There is no difference in the adjustment of high acceptance male and high acceptance female students. It is also found that there is no difference in the adjustment of low acceptance male and low accepted male students. So it can be concluded that adjustment is not affected by acceptance of the students. There is no difference in the adjustment of high and low concentrated female students. High and low concentrated male students also don’t differ significant in their adjustment. So it can be concluded that high and low concentrated of students do not affect adjustment of the students. There is difference in the adjustment of high avoidance female and low avoidance female students. There is difference in the adjustment of high avoidance male and low avoidance male students. It can be concluded that high and low avoidance students affect in adjustment. In short, we can conclude that male and female of avoidance are more adjusted then other groups (acceptance and concentrated).

I. INTRODUCTION The family is the oldest and the most important of all the institutions that man has devised to regulate and integrate his behavior as he strives to satisfy his basic need. The important of family relationship in personality development and adjustment has always been recognized in psychological studies. During the college, the children are exposed to a new environment. They have to adjust to interpersonal relationship viz. parent-child, teacher-child and community- child relationships. A well balanced home which offers appropriate parental care is the best guarantee of adjustment which helps in forming integrated and balanced personality. So far as the role of family as concerned to the development of family of child, it is almost established that the family has a unique place in the life of an individual. The child receives his early impressions about the people and things in the family. The adjustment of a child is clearly influenced by the emotional atmosphere of home. It is considered to be the earliest source of the learning experiences. Family Relationship:- The parent-child relationship is unique among human ties. The home is the person’s primary environment. The family influences are the ruling determinants of what the type of persons he will be in adult life as well as in childhood. At the time, when the foundations of the adjustment patterns are being said, the child’s primary social experiences take place in the home. The parents play a dominated role in molding his behaviour. The techniques, the parents employ in the treatment of the child; the incentives they offer, the frustration they impose, their methods of control together with general attitude towards him serve as formative force on the child’s behaviour. Democratic home climate promote a happy relationship with the members of family. The attitude, which a child holds towards himself, especially those dealing with self-esteem and selfworth play an important role in the development of adjustment. Parental Acceptance: Acceptance means that the parents consider the child as a fully fledged member of the family who needs a certain degree of independence and who has the capacity to assume responsibility. Parental Concentration: Concentration refers to attitude of parents who devote a disproportionate amount of their time and energy to the direction and control of their children. Parental Avoidance: Avoidance characteristics are the disposition of parents who either neglect or reject the child. They withdraw when the child approaches them for affection and love. All the above three types of family relationship lead to different kinds of personality development.

Page 49

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 49-53

Meaning of Adjustment: The word “adjust” is rooted in the Latin word “Justus”. Justus mean “toward the just or right. In English, meaning is different of course, but the word still carried the idea of moving into correct or proper relations with the environment. The concept of adjustment is an old as human race on earth the concept adjustment was biological and originally it was termed adaptation. Systematic emergence of this concept starts from Darwin. Adjustment is a continuous process of maintaining harmony between the attributes of individual, and the environment condition which surround him. Thus Adjustment is explained as “The process of behaviour by which man and other animals maintain equilibrium between their needs and obstacles of the environment. Family relationship and its effect on Adjustment: Relation of the child with his family members influences his adjustment. Home promotes satisfactions and security. Congenial environment in the home promotes home adjustment and uncongenial environment in the home causes maladjustment. Adjustment is often viewed as the degree of fit between the capacities to meet those demands successfully. The level of adjustment achieved by a persons and the level of mental health attained by a person go hand in hand. Adjustment is found to be a multiply determined phenomenon. Studies show that several factors contribute to the degree of adjustment among students (“Adjustment” Sixth Educational Survey, pp-305). It is well established that family relationship parent-child relationship plays a crucial role in one’s mental health and adjustment. Erikson (1963) emphasized the crucial importance of interpersonal human relations in the development of personality and adjustment. He hypothesized a Psycho-social crisis arising out of child’s efforts to solve the problem at-that stage viz. the child must develop the right ratio of trust to mistrust in a hostile world. At that stage the child relationship to its mother forms basic attitude about getting and giving. But contrary would be true if child experiences neglect and discriminated instead of warmth and acceptance. Parental Acceptance and Adjustment: Child can feel the touch of parental love and emotions. He/She is very minute and keen observer. He/She the inherit capacity to make out and differentiate between genuine love and sympathy and a mere pretension of love. Horney (1973) rightly remarked “the child feels keenly whether love is genuine and can’s be fooled by any fake demonstration”. A girl child develops a positive concept about herself if she perceives and experiences climate of acceptance and warmth, if one feels that one is considered a fully fledged human being like other members of family. The converse, if one perceive that one is not loved and accepted in one’s own capacity, that he/she is not considered like other members. In such circumstances one feels in-secure, anxiety ridden, maladjusted and unhappy (Jain 1992, 93,94). Lamborn, Munts, Stein Berg (1991) conduct a study that indicates that adolescents who perceived parental acceptance are better adjusted; they are confident about their abilities, competent in the areas of achievement and less likely to get into trouble. Mohan and Singh (1981 & 82), Sawhney (1984), Jain (1992) reported that thwarting of the need of security, love and belongingness considerably leads an individual to some form of maladjustment. Parental Concentration and Adjustment: Lamborn, Mounts, Stein Berg (1991) conduct a study that indicates that adolescents who perceive parental concentration scores reasonably well on measures indexing obedience and have poor self conception. If parents are unable to give full concentration to their children, this may lead him to maladjustment and delinquent behaviour. He may fall to adjust with the norms and expectation of society and family. Mohan and Singh (1981 & 82), have found also the same result. Overprotection of the child may lead to lack of responsibility, lack of socialization, selfishness, aggressiveness and general infantile behaviour which may put the adolescents into trouble in social environment. The parents, who are ambitious and set high goals for their children irrespective of their physical and mental abilities, create frustration in children and they become maladjusted. If parents show extreme favoritism to one child, serious consequence may take place. The favorite child shows the same type of habits as the overprotected child. This sort of differential treatment will make the child maladjusted. Parental Avoidance and Adjustment: Attitude of parents toward their children is an important factor. Love, affection, warmth and a sense of belongingness are the most important needs of every human being. The thwarting of these needs may lead to various forms of maladjustments and anxiety. Nye (1958), Mohan and Singh (1981 &82), Sawhney (1984), reported that thwarting of the need of security, love and belongingness considerably leads an individual to some form of maladjustment. Because such an affectionless child may lose interest in people and in life, as Horney puts it “in attempting to find security, individuals use three types of behaviour patters: moving toward, away and against people”. If the parents are rejecting, the child may be forced to adopt an outlet to his aggressive instinct in undesirable manner i.e. engaging themselves in body offences. The rejected child develops feeling of insecurity, helplessness and loneliness. He/She feel himself/herself neglected. Lac of affection and rejection of child by parents contributes towards his maladjustment and bring about disorderly behaviour. JUSTIFICATION OF TE PROBLEM: To help the B.Ed. college students in enhancing their adjustment with changing conditions and environment. It is one of the important aims of this study to develop balanced adjustment with the environment. Family relationship affects the adjustment of the B.Ed. college students. Several researches have been conducted to see the effect of family relationship on adjustment of students, but the results have reported that family relationship affects the adjustment of students but not significantly. There is

Page 50

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 49-53

confusion about results. Moreover, the tools used to study different types of adjustment have been different in various studies conducted so far. There is hardly any study which was used to study the impact of Family Relationship on the adjustment of B.Ed. college students. So, the present is an effort to study the impact of Family Relationship on the adjustment of B.Ed. college students. II. OBJECTIVES 1. To study the difference in the adjustment of high and low accepted female B.Ed college students 2. To study the difference in the adjustment of high and low accepted male B.Ed. college students. 3. To study the difference in the adjustment of high and low concentrated female B.Ed. college students. 4. To study the difference in high and low concentrated male B.Ed. college students. 5. To study the difference in the adjustment of high and low avoided female B.Ed. college students. III. HYPOTHESES 1. There is no significant difference in the adjustment of high and low accepted female B.Ed. college students. 2. There is no significant difference in the adjustment of high and low accepted male B.Ed. college students. 3. There is no significant difference in the adjustment of high concentrated female B.Ed. college students. 4. There is no significant difference in the adjustment of high concentrated and low concentrated male B.Ed college students. 5. There is no significant difference in the adjustment of high and low avoided female B.Ed. college students. IV. DELIMIEATIONS 1. The study is confined to Panipat district. 2. The study is confined to two variable Adjustment and Family Relationship. 3. The study is delimited to 3 B.Ed colleges only. 4. The study is confined to 150 B.Ed students only. V. PROCEDURE OF THE STUDY: Tools: 1. Family Relationship Inventory (1977) by (Dr. G.P. Sherry & Dr. Jagdish Chander Sinha) 2. Adjustment Inventory (AICS) by A.K.P. Sinha (Patna) & R.P. Singh (Patna). Methodology: An overall initial sample of 150 B.Ed college students was taken in above format. Out of 150 students 75 were female and 75 were male students. Out of 75 female students, there were 13 high and 11 low accepted female students, 16 high and 15 low concentrated female students and 21 high and 16 low avoided female students were chosen. Out of 75 male students, there were 7 high and 7 low accepted male students, 15 high and 12 low concentrated male students and 13 high and 16 low avoided female students were taken on the basis of Mean ±1 S.D. on each dimension i.e. acceptance, concentration & avoidance. Adjustment Inventory by A.K.P. Sinha (Patna) and R.P. Singh (Patna) were administered to all the 150 B.Ed. Students screened as high and low accepted, high and low concentrated and high and low avoided. Statistical Technique Used: After the collection of both the questionnaire the group score of the students were subjected to‘t-test’ analysis. In order to study the comparative influence of various dimensions of FRI(Family Relationship Inventory) on the adjustment of B.Ed. college students, the first step was to calculate Mean, SD, Standard-Error of adjustment. VI. ANALYSIS The raw data have no meaning unless these are analyzed and interpreted by statistical techniques. The investigator cannot achieve his objectives without interpreting the basic fact on material collected through the tools used for the study. However, valid reliable and adequate data may be, these do not serve any purpose unless these are carefully edited, scientifically analyzed intelligently interpreted and s\rationally concluded. It is very essential to get a meaningful picture of raw information collected. The first step towards processing the raw data was computation of means and standard Deviation of above stated group on Adjustment. In order to see the difference between the adjustment of the levels (high & low) of acceptance, concentration and avoidance, mean difference, standard error of difference of means, t-ratios and their significance level was computed on the total score of five areas of adjustment. Mean, Standard Deviation, Mean differences (MD), Standard Error of mean differences (SED), t-ratios have been shown individually for acceptance, concentration and avoidance groups on adjustment. Table- 1 Mean, SD. & ‘t’ value for High Acceptance female and Low Acceptance female students on Adjustment Adjustment High Acceptance Female Low Acceptance Female

Mean Score 34.92 29.09

SD 12.88 13.56

‘t’ Value

Level of Significance

1.079

Not Significant

Page 51

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 49-53

Table- 1 reveals, the calculated ‘t’ value of adjustment of high and low acceptance female students is 1.079, which is not significant at .05 level and .01 level. So our hypothesis that the difference in the adjustment of high and low accepted female B.Ed. College Students is not rejected. So, it can be concluded that high and low acceptance female students do not have any difference on the adjustment. Table- 2 Mean, SD. & ‘t’ value for High Acceptance male and Low Acceptance male students on Adjustment Adjustment High Acceptance Male Low Acceptance Male

Mean Score 27.85 29.85

SD 17.67 13.49

‘t’ Value

Level of Significance

.238

Not Significant

Table- 2 reveals, the calculated 't' value of adjustment of high and low acceptance male students is .238, which is not significant at .05 level and .01. level. So our hypothesis that the difference in the adjustment of high and low acceptance male B.Ed. College Students is not rejected. So, it can be concluded that high and low acceptance male students do not have any difference on the adjustment. Table -3 Mean, SD. & ‘t’ value for High Concentrated female and Low Concentrated female students on Adjustment Adjustment High Concentrated Female Low Concentrated Female

Mean Score 38.81 31.26

SD 14.39 10.54

‘t’ Value

Level of Significance

1.65

Not Significant

Table- 3 reveals, the calculated 't' value of adjustment of high and low Concentrated female students is 1.65, which is not significant at .05 level and .01 level. So our hypothesis that the difference in the adjustment of high and low concentrated female B.Ed College students is not rejected. So, it can be concluded that high and low concentrated female students do not have any difference on the adjustment. Table- 4 Mean, SD. & ‘t’ value for High Concentrated male and Low Concentrated male students on Adjustment Adjustment High Concentrated Male Low Concentrated Male

Mean Score 37.46 28.50

SD 16.66 13.62

‘t’ Value

Level of Significance

1.503

Not Significant

Table- 4 reveals, the calculated 't' value of adjustment of high and low Concentrated male students is 1.503, which is not significant at .05 level and .01 level. So our hypothesis the difference in the adjustment of high and low concentrated male B.Ed College Students is not rejected. So, it can be concluded that high and low concentrated male students do not have any difference on the adjustment. Table -5 Mean, SD. & ‘t’ value for High Avoidance female and Low Avoidance female students on Adjustment Adjustment High Avoidance Female Low Avoidance Female

Mean Score 41.95 30.03

SD 14.18 9.39

‘t’ Value

Level of Significance

2.89

Significant at 0.01 level

Table -5 reveals, the calculated ’t’ value of adjustment of high and low Avoidance female students is 2.89, which is significant at 0.01 level. So our hypothesis that the difference in the adjustment of high and low avoidance female B.Ed.College students, is rejected. So, it can be concluded that high and low avoidance female students have difference on the adjustment. Main Finding 1. The difference in the adjustment of high and low accepted female B.Ed College Students is not significant. 2. The difference in the adjustment of high and low accepted male B.Ed College Students is not significant. 3. The difference in the adjustment of high and low concentrated female B.Ed College Students is not significant. 4. The difference in the adjustment of high and low concentrated male B.Ed College. Students is not significant 5. The difference in the adjustment of high and low avoidance female B.Ed College Students is significant. Educational Implication: The most outstanding characteristics of any research is that it contributes something new to the development of thesis concerned. Keeping this idea in mind the investigator has to find out the educational implication of his study. Now a days the society, the educational institutions, the school, the college, the family are also complex that the students are facing a score of problems in their daily life in relation to their adjustment. It is the responsibility of the researcher, teachers and parents that the problems should be identified very soon and immediate remedial measures should be provided to the students for the betterment of their lives.

Page 52

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 49-53

High and low avoidance (female, male) possesses better adjustment than other groups (acceptance mail, female concentrated female and male student). The results of investigation have many educational implications: * The parents should be made to realize through various group an family counseling sessions that their negative attitude of rejection unnecessary control, avoidance and prejudice against them has much to do with unhealthy development of personality and adjustment, which causes maladjustment. So they should be made to realize that parental acceptance is a must for child's sound development and sound behavioral manifestations. * The rejected child feels emotionally insecure, anxiety ridden, depressed, unhappy and maladjusted. If these unloved rejected souls, consciously or unconsciously, choose to have an attitude of 'against' or 'anti-people' to reduce their anxiety (Horney, 1937), they turn into power seekers by hook or crook and their lust for power and domination lands many others into trouble. So it is essential not only for the child, not only for his family but also for the whole nation, may the whole world, that the child is accepted fully well, that his/her need for love, belongingness and self-esteem must be taken care of, but not at the cost of other children. So in line with Jain, it is suggested that family counseling centers must be increasingly established to help the parents to have reciprocal and mutual relationship of love, regard and respect for all the children. * The teacher's behavior should be sympathetic towards high avoided and over-protected students. They should pay complete attention towards them. They should solve their problems sympathetically. * Feelings like rejection, anxiety, depression, over-demanding behavior of parents etc., creates inferiority complex in students. It lowers their motivation levels which in turn affects the educational achievement of these students. Therefore psychological counseling sessions can be arranged in order to better their self-concept. * Peer-group relations of such children must be closely monitored by teachers and family members. It must be seen that such children don't fall in bad company. Therefore the child must be deliberately placed among children with high self-esteem and good social understanding. REFERENCES Ara. N.(1986) Parents Personality, Child-rearing Attitude and their childrenâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;s personality- An Interco relational study, Ph.D. Psy. Bhagalpur U., 4th Educational Survey, PP. 335., Bailur B. Kamalavva (2006), Influence of relations of family, Peers and Pressures of Puc II, Bhanot Suman and Deepshikha (2009), Role of family Environment in Social Adjustment of Adolescent Girls in Rural Areas of Eastern U.P. Narendra Dev University of Agriculture & Technology Kumarganj, Faizabad (U.P), Foster Emily Sarah (2009), Adolescents' Experience of "Adjustment" to life with diabetes: an interpretative phenomenological analysis. Hertfordshire., Gaikwad, J.M. (1988) A study of personality traits of elementary school children in relation to their mothers marital adjustment and child rearing practices, Ph.D. Home Sc. Nagpur University 5th Edu. Survey Vol. 11 pp. 880., Horney, K. (1937). The Neurotic Personality of our time, New York: Norton., Jain, S. (1992) Personality traits of adolescent girls students in relation to their parental acceptance. Journal of Community Guidance and research, pp. 213-221. Jain S (2003) " Parental discrimination against girls and its effect on their psyche." ICSSR Sponsored Reascher Project. Khaleque, A. and Rohner. P. (2002) Perceived Parental acceptance rejection and psychological adjustment: A metaanalysis of cross Cultural and Intracultural studies. Journal of Marriage and Family, 64, 5464., Lamborn, Mounts, Steinberg, & Dornbusch (1991), The Parenting of adolescents and adolescents as parents., Lavahare, N.A. and Hiswankar S. (1995): Effect of Parent directed intervention on the child's personality child. Indian Journal of Applied Psychology, Vol. 32 (1 & 2) 7479., Mohan, V., and Singh A. (1982) Sex Difference in the adjustment of murders, Indian Journal of Criminology., Nye, F.I (1968) Family relationship and delinquent behaviour New York Wiley, 72., Parakash, J. (1994) A study of hostility and world view in relation to perceived parental rejection in children. Booklet of Abstracts National Conference Institute of Psychological Research, Bagalore, June, 1994, Abst. No. 24., Rawal, V.R. (1984) Personality, Adjustment and attitude towards Authority of emotionally disturbed adolescents in relation to their home and school environment, Ph.D. Edu., Kum. U., Saxena, Vandana (1988), A study of impact of Family relationship on Adjustment Anxiety, Achievement Motivation self-concept and academic achievement of high school students Ph.D. Edu. Agra University Cited in M.B. Buch Vth Survey. Sharma, S. (1991) A study of correlation among self-concept, adjustment, and socio-economic status as determinants of social unacceptability in blind females, paper presented in UGC sponsored National Seminar on Psychological Aspects involved in the social acceptability of the girl child. Department Psychology, Kurukshetra University, Kurukshetra 15-17 March., Werch Scott (2009) Family relationships in childhood and common psychiatric disorders in later life: systematic review of prospective.

Page 53

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Knowledge and Adoption gap of Tribal farmers of Bastar towards Rice Production Technology D.P. Singh and S. K. Yadav S.G. College of Agriculture & Research station, Jagdalpur, Indira Gandhi Krishi Vishwavidyalaya Raipur (C.G.), INDIA. Abstract: The study was conducted in Bastar District of Chhattisgarh state during 2011-12. The result indicates that majority of the respondents (45%) had medium level of knowledge and (50.83%) majority had medium level of adoption gap regarding recommended Rice production technology. In case of socioeconomic factors i.e. education, land holding, annual income, availability of irrigation facilities, and farm equipment had significantly associated with the knowledge and adoption gap in rice production technology. In this study, the farmers reported that the main constraints for low yields of rice production had been non availability of improved seed, non availability of timely information, high cost of improved seed, unawareness about improved cultivation practices and high cost of fungicide/ pesticide. Efforts should make for awareness to increase knowledge of the farmers towards latest technology through different information sources and to minimize the adoption gap so that their level of technical knowledge may be increased. Key words: Knowledge, adoption gap, rice production technology. I. Introduction Rice is one of the most important food crops of India in term of area, production and consumer preference. India is the second largest producer and consumer of rice in the world. Rice is the staple food of over half the world's population. It is the predominant dietary energy source for 17 countries in Asia and the Pacific, 9 countries in North and South America and 8 countries in Africa. Rice provides 20% of the world’s dietary energy supply, while wheat supplies 19% and maize (corn) 5%. If India could adopt the farming knowledge and technology in use in China and Indonesia, India could produce an additional 100 million tonnes of rice, enough staple food for about 400 million people every year. In addition to the gap in farming system technology and knowledge, many rice grain producing countries have significant losses post-harvest at the farm and because of poor roads, inadequate storage technologies, inefficient supply chains and farmer's inability to bring the produce into retail markets dominated by small shopkeepers. A World Bank – FAO study claims 8% to 26% of rice is lost in developing nations, on average, every year, because of post-harvest problems and poor infrastructure. Some sources claim the post-harvest losses to exceed 40%. Agriculture is counted as the chief economic occupation of the Chhattisgarh state. About 80% of the population of the state is rural and the main livelihood of the villagers is agriculture and agriculture-based small industry. In Chhattisgarh, rice, the main crop, is grown on about 77% of the net sown area. Only about 20% of the area is under irrigation; the rest depends on rain. The cropping intensity is 119 % with total food grains production of 5 million tonnes. In this region rice is mainly grown through biasi method constituting more than 80 per cent of rice cultivation in the area. Other important systems are transplanting, line sowing and lehi system. In Chhattisgarh, Tokapal block comes under Jagdalpur district. In which rice is grown on the larger area but the production is not up to the mark. Non adoption of recommended rice production technology by the tribal farmers is one of the important reasons for low yields. There is wide gap between the available recommended rice Production technology and its adoption by the tribal farmers. The investigation therefore has been analysed to determine various factors, variable and their association. This study covers the following objectives: 1. To find out the knowledge and adoption gap of rice growers tribal farmers. 2. To find out the association between socio-economic factors with knowledge and adoption gap of rice growers. 3. To find out the constraints responsible for low production of rice. II. Methodology The present study was carried out in Tokapal block of Jagdalpur district (Chhattisgarh) during 2011-12. The area was selected purposively being one of the major rice- growing tribal districts. There are comprises 30 Rural Agriculture Extension Officers (R.A.E.Os.) circles in the block. Out of which, ten R.A.E.O’s. Circles were selected randomly and from each selected R.A.E.Os. Circle two villages and from each village 12 farmers were also- selected randomly thus, total 120 farmers were selected as respondents for the purpose of this study. Primary data were collected through pre-tested interview schedule. The data were statistically analysed for the

Page 54

D.P. Singh et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 54-56

test of significance, which was confined to Chi-square test (2) at 5% level of significance with required degrees of freedom (D.F.) III. Findings and Discussions Table 1: Distribution of the respondents according to their level of knowledge regarding improved rice production technology Category Low knowledge level Medium knowledge level High knowledge level

Frequency (N=120) 26 54 40

Percentage 21.67 45.00 33.33

Data in Table-1 show that majority of the respondents (45%) had medium level of knowledge, followed by 33.33 per cent who had high level of knowledge and it was observed that 21.67 per cent had low level of knowledge. On the basis of results the medium level of knowledge percentages was very high. It may be due to lack of awareness and lack of proper information regarding recommended rice production technology. Table 2: Distribution of the respondents according to their level of adoption gap regarding improved rice technology Category Low adoption gap level

Frequency (N=120)

Percentage

20.00

Medium adoption gap level

50.83

High adoption gap level

29.17

Data in Table-2 show that 50.83 per cent of respondents had medium level of adoption gap regarding recommended rice production technology, followed by 29.17 per cent of them having low level of adoption gap and only 20.00 per cent had high level of adoption gap of recommended rice production technology. The reason behind that more frequency in medium level adoption gap due to unavailability of improved seed, high cost of insecticide/ pesticide and lack of irrigation facility about rice production technology. Ram (1986) was also reported same type of information in case of adoption of improved varieties. Table 3: Association of socio-economic factors with knowledge and adoption gap of recommended rice production technology. Factors Age Education Land holding Annual income Availability of input Availability of irrigation facility Farm equipment

Knowledge d. f. C 2 7 4 14.9* 4 0.33 14.86* 4 0.33 16.34* 4 0.34 10.15* 4 0.27 10.57* 1 0.28 11.56* 4 0.29

Adoption gap d. f. C 2 8.64 4 32.09* 2 0.45 23.41* 2 0.4 14.73* 2 0.33 11.42* 4 0.29 8.53* 2 0.25 13.25* 4 0.31

* Significant at 5% level of probability. Data in Table-3 reveals that the socio-economic factors i.e. education, land holding, annual income, availability of input, availability of irrigation facility and farm equipment had significantly associated with the knowledge of farmers regarding rice production technology. In case of adoption gap, education had been significantly associated with rice technology i.e. more gap among the illiterates and less gap among the educated respondents, lands holding had been significantly associated with adoption gap which indicate that who had small land holdings had more adoption gap as compared to big land holders. Annual income also had significant association, which means those who had more income had less adoption gap. Non-availability of inputs, irrigation and farm equipment also created more adoption gap. Sinha et. al. (1988) and Singh et. al. (1998) were also reported that education, land holding, annual income, input, irrigation facility and farm equipment had significantly associated with the level of knowledge and adoption gap of the farmer’s of recommended rice production technology. Table-4: Responsible constraints for low yield of rice. (N=120) S.N.

Constraints

Percentage

Ranks

Unawareness about improved rice cultivation practices

49.17

More expensive due to high cost of cultivation

44.17

Unavailability of improved seed

68.33

High cost of improved seed

52.50

III

High cost of fungicide/pesticides

45.83

Lack of modern agricultural equipment

37.50

VIII

Unavailability of irrigation facilities

23.33

Lack of farm Yard Manure

39.17

VII

Non availability of timely information related to improved rice production technology

66.67

Page 55

D.P. Singh et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 54-56

Data in Table-4 reveal that according to study nine, constraints had been responsible for the low yield of rice. Among them, about 68.33% of the farmers reported that main constraints for low yield of rice had been non availability of improved seed non-availability of timely information, high cost of improved seed, unawareness about improved cultivation practices and high cost of fungicide/pesticide were reported by 66.67, 52.50, 49.17 and 45.83% respondents respectively. Ram (1986) and Sharma (1988) were also observed that Unavailability of improved seed, unawareness about improved cultivation practices, lack of irrigation facilities and high cost of fungicide/pesticides which was responsible for low production and productivity of rice cultivation. IV. Conclusion On the basis of findings, it is concluded that farmers had medium knowledge and medium adoption gap of rice production technology. The main reasons for more adoption gap had been illiteracy of farmers, small land holding, less annual income, in sufficient availability of input, less irrigation facility and proper farm equipment were not available. However, the farmers were made aware about the target of yield and adoption gap of rice production technology. It is concluded that to increase the knowledge of the farmers they should be made aware about the technology through different information sources and to minimize the adoption gap and their level of technical knowledge be increased. Particularly literacy, size of holding, income, availability of inputs, irrigation, proper farm equipments and fungicides/pesticides factors is taken in consideration to minimize the adoption gap. References [1]. [2]. [3]. [4]. [5]. [6]. [7].

Annual progress report (2011-12), Director of Agriculture, Jagdalpur, Government of Chhattisgarh. Khan, M.A. (1996). A study on tribal farmers of Dantewada block of Bastar district M.P. with reference to adoption of selected agricultural technologies. M.Sc. (Ag.) Thesis, IGKV, Raipur. Kirar B.S. and Mehta B.K., (2009) , Extent of knowledge of tribal farmers about rice production technology. Indian Res. J. Ext. Edu. 9 (1) Page 32-35. Mishra, B. (2006). Wheat: Present Scenario yojna, September Vol. 50: 8-12. Ram, A. (1986) Constraints in adoption of improved varieties of wheat by the hill farmers of U.P., Vol. 22 (1&2) : 75-78. Sharma, R. K. (1982). An analysis of adoption gap of recommended farm technology in wheat production among the farmers of Ambah block, Morena district (M.P.). M.Sc. (Ag.) thesis. College of agriculture, Jabalpur (M.P.) Singh, S.; Tripathi, R. S. & Singh, B. P. (1998). Technological gap in adoption of recommended wheat production practices in JAIJNSAR BHAWAR tribal farming system of Uttar Pradesh. Anu. Agric. Res 19 (2): 39-42.

Page 56

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Manju Kapur’s Virmati in Difficult Daughters: A New Woman Mrs .Nitasha Grewal Department of English KVA DAV College for Women, Karnal, Haryana, INDIA The New Woman was a feminist ideal that emerged in the late 19th century. A new woman pushed against the limits set by male-dominated society, especially as modelled in the plays of Norwegian Henrik Ibsen (1828 1906). "The New Woman sprang fully armed from Ibsen's brain," according to a joke by Max Beerbohm .The first example of the ‘new woman’ is Nora of Ibsen’s play, A Doll’s House .But even Nora is not a ‘new woman’ until the last part of the play. Before that she is a conventional house wife accepting the moral code for nineteenth century women. She also accepts her role which the man – made social system has set for her. She becomes a ‘new woman’ where she tells her husband, Helmer “Let us sit down and discuss” (Ibsen 85). This is the moment when she has suddenly developed a new insight in to the man-made social order and the position of a woman in it. She suddenly sees her role as a woman, a wife, a mother in a new perspective which is condensed in a single phrase ‘A Doll’s House’ and she leaves this ‘doll’s house’ to discover herself yet this insight only covers the domain of the social order which the ‘new woman’ of our study go beyond the consideration of the social order and their position in it. A major contemporary issue faced by all the societies is the question of woman. In West and in India she is seen to launch herself in the quest for her identity. So it is the incumbent on sociologists, artists and critics to focus on feminist perceptions and major issues relating to woman- her awakening to the new realization of her individuality, she is breaking away with the traditional image, her relation with man and her aims and objectives in the contemporary society. The woman today has her own quest for self-discovery and self fulfillment. The male, as representative of the patriarchal society has, at last, been jerked off the centre of woman’s gravitation. Woman is preparing now to be her own gravitational force, beyond the pull of patriarchy. Woman in contemporary society have become aware of the fact that the inferior position accorded to them is not pre-ordained. Women are trying to emancipate themselves from subordination. In this rapidly progressing world they are redefining their proper place. They have revolted against their exploitation, victimization and marginalization. They are questioning the sexual politics in which they are always victimized. They are busy reshaping themselves in a more humanistic mould, emphasizing thereby the need for a thorough re-examination in depth of marriage and man-woman relationship for a better understanding and sharing of mutual love and respect. A woman is ‘new’ if her basic concerns are deeper than merely seeking equality with men, asserting her own personality and insisting upon her own rights as a woman. Seen from this angle, even a rebel or a revolutionary woman cannot be called a ‘new woman’ on this account alone. The women is ‘new’ when she analyses and reflect upon her position essentially as a woman in the scheme of things which includes the social, moral and spiritual fields. The emergence of the ‘New Woman’ in Indian society and its concept in the Indian English novel has to be seen as a noticeable, if welcome, change. The significance of the woman awakening into a new world around her has not really made much difference in her realization of her place and position, in Indian society. But then, it is at least a new realization of her place and position, her individually and a sense of urgency about her rights as a human being. The early image of woman in Indian English Novel as a silent sufferer, an incarnation of patience and endurance, the main source of sustenance of Indian family life and culture, has gradually been eroded. The woman portrayed by the Indian women writers is a picture of an independent free-thinking individual claiming her life to be her own. She is no more seen as the compulsive victim of the social roles assigned to her of a mother, a wife, a daughter or a sister complimenting the male in every role that she plays. The Indian women novelists are blazing a new trial worldwide, winning critical acclaim and international recognition. Novelists like Arundhati Roy, Manju Kapur, Bharti Mukherjee, Gita Mehta, Jhumpa Lahiri have been crowned with literary glory by winning international accolades and awards like the Bookers Prize, the common Wealth Writers Prize for Debut Novel, the National Book Critics Award and bookers Prize respectively. With English as a medium of expression, these novelists communicate with their own society as well as the global readers. These literary artists have succeeded in affirming their position and identity. Unlike the writers of yesteryears, today’s women novelists are an interesting group of professionals, housewives, and mothers, yet a force to reckon with. The primary task of Indian Women novelists has been, to attempt an

Page 57

Nitasha Grewal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 57-60

imaginative mediation between the traditional forces of Indian Patriarchal joint family system and the new demands of modernity. They further seek to reconstruct the socio-cultural values from a women’s view point. Among the writers who have portrayed the “new woman” who is inclined to take the ‘road not taken’, and walking on their ‘on road’, Manju Kapur undoubtedly arrests attention. She is one Indian writer who prefers reality to magic realism and recreates an intimate world. Her first novel Difficult Daughters received huge international acclaim. This novel was published in 1998. It was awarded the Commonwealth Writers Prize for the best first book (Eurasia) and was a number one best seller in India. The purpose of this paper is to study Virmati, the female protagonist of Manju Kapur’s Difficult Daughters as a ‘New Woman’. We see the budding of new women in Manju Kapur’s heroines, who do not want to be rubber dolls for others to move as they will? Defying patriarchal notions that enforce women towards domesticity, they assert their individuality and aspire self-reliance through education. They nurture the desire of being independent and leading lives of their own. They want to shoulder responsibilities that go beyond a husband and children. They are not silent rebels but are bold, outspoken, determined and action-oriented. All protagonists know they cannot depend on others to sort out the domestic situation and proceed to tackle it on their own. But do these heroines blossom into new women in the real sense? Though they dare to cross one patriarchal threshold, they are caught into another, where their free spirits are curbed and all they do is adjust, compromise and adapt. The conflict between the roots of imagination and sensibility is brought out well in the novels. Difficult Daughters is the story of a young woman, named Virmati born in Amritsar into an austere and high minded household. The story tells how she is torn between family duties, the desire for education and elicits love. This is a story of sorrow, love and compromise. The major portion deals with Virmati’s love affairs with professor and emerging her as a new woman. Story is full of Virmati’s assertation against her mother and other family members. This is a simple story, movingly told. Kapur sets the scene in pre partition Amritsar and Lahore, and she recreates that time and the locales beautifully. The whole novel shows Virmati emerging as a New Woman who opposes her all family and continues her study against the wishes of her family. Here the Professor Harish who loves Virmati could not marry her due to the social boundation. But at last Harish’s friend poet performs the essential marriage rituals. Thus Harish eventually marries Virmati, installs her in his home (alongside his furious first wife) and helps her towards further studies in Lahore, is a small consolation to her scandalised family or even to Virmati, who finds that the battle for her own independence has created irrevocable lines of partition and pain around her. Difficult Daughters is a skilful, enticing first novel by an Indian writer who prefers reality to magic realism. This book offers a completely imagined, aromatic, complex world, a rare thing in the first novels. The story begins with Ida’s narration about her mother Virmati who has passed away. Ida recalls her mother’s sayings what she had said before her death that there should not be any shor shaar and her eyes, heart, kidneys and other useful organs should be donated. But here Ida observes all rituals contrary to her mother wishes. On this inauspicious day Ida’s relatives console her and make her realise that how they are only her parents and she should visit them occasionally. Ida decides to visit her birth place and she also has a great desire to know about her mother so she boards in a train and reaches without giving any information of her coming. Relatives welcome Ida and Ida tries fully to know each and every aspects of her mother’s life. Now relatives unfold about the life of Virmati and highlight even the minutest things about her. They narrate that being the eldest daughter she had to run the house and look after us. We depended on her although she was only our sister but she acted very bossy. We were scared of her. She was so keen to study bap re. First F.A. then B.A. on the top of that. Even after her marriage she went for an M.A. to Government College, Lahore, she studied more than any other girl in this family and Harish Bhai Shahib – your father – was very particular about education. ‘But why do you want all this? What is past is past, forget about it. Eat, have another parantha, you are so thin, my relatives gave me one view of my mother, I wanted another.’ (Difficult Daughters 5). All this was narrated by my relatives but I wanted another view of my mother said Ida. So relatives narrate the whole life aspects before Ida and the real story begins. Virmati is the eldest daughter of eleven children of Kasturi and Suraj Prakash. One after another Kasturi gives birth to children and thus the whole burden of household work increases over Virmati, being the elderest daughter. By the time Virmati was ten, she was as attuned to signs of her mother’s pregnancies as Kasturi herself. At times Virmati yearns for affection but Kasturi gets irritated and pushes her away. By the time Virmati was sixteen and Kasturi becomes again pregnant. She was worried and unhealthy to give birth so she is sent to Dalhousie. Now Virmati was seventeen and studying for her F.A. exams. She has to go with her mother to look after her & other children. The conversation between Virmati and Kasturi shows Virmati’s assertion. ‘I’ m tired of knitting and sewing’ flared Virmati. ‘Besides, I’ m here to look after you’. ‘I can look after myself, why did you bring me if you don’t need me, Mati?’ said Virmati, with a thick lump in her throat. ‘What is all this nonsense? In Amritsar you were bad tempered because you were busy and tired, here you are bad- tempered because you are idle, retorted Kasturi. ‘May be I should go back to Amritsar Pitaji can take me the next time he comes’. (DD 12).The language of feeling had never flowed between them, and this throat was meant to express

Page 58

Nitasha Grewal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 57-60

all her thwarted yearnings. Lajwanti makes a plan to come to Dalhousie and succeeds in it. She also invites her daughter Shakuntala who has been studying in Lahore. Virmati is highly influenced by Shakuntala who is having royal manner and having her own views and wishes to run her own life. Shakuntala’s visit plants the seeds of aspiration in Virmati which is her first step towards being a New Woman. At Shakuntala’s departure Virmati clungs to her. The present speech shows the inner planning of Virmati. ‘May be I will also one day come to Lahore, Pehnji’, she wept. ‘I wish I too could do things, But I am not clever’ – ‘Arre,’ exclaimed her cousin patting her on the back, ‘times are changing and women are moving out of the house, so why not you?’ Why not, indeed, thought Virmati looking at her, almost breathless with admiration and love’. (DD 18) Images of Shakuntala Pehnji floating through her head, Shakuntala Pehnji who having done her M.Sc. in Chemistry, has gone about tasting the wine of freedom. Virmati decides to become like her cousin. Living in Dalhousie Virmati finishes her class VIII and has been sent for higher studies to Startford College in the Civil Lines. She takes admission in fine Art degree but due to her home duties she could not do well and fails. The following speech shows the assertation of Virmati ‘Mati’ she said to her mother that evening, I’ve failed.’ I told you it was too much for you’, said her mother, busy feeding the young children. It’s not too much for me’, protested Virmati, ‘Not if I have time to study’. ‘Ever since we’ve come back, you have been making difficulties’, said Kasturi crossly. Kasturi scolds her saying that leave your studies if it is going to make you so bad tempered with your family .You are forgetting what comes first. By this time Virmati seventeen, her mother worries about her marriage. The boy is a canal engineer and doing well. Meanwhile Kasturi continues sickly. The temporary respite in her ill health that the hill sojourn has brought about was soon over. Her father-in-law Lala Diwan Chand, could see that Kasturi had not benefited as much as he had hoped and his son is still anxious about his wife. There is a great dispute over the partition of property. Eventually it is decided to shift on Lepel Griffin Road. Lajwanti observes this as a golden opportunity to detach herself, once and for all, from her sister in law. She demands a separate living quarters .She succeeds but here she feels lonely and plans for having tenants. Harish Chandra is an ‘English Professor, hires Lajwanti’s home on Lepel Griffin Road. Soon Professor’s wife & Virmati’s family becomes friendly & their hospitably opens the doors of entrance. Now Virmati passes her F.A. & wants to study further. Although her parents thinks that she has gone for enough & her fiance’s parents thinks that she is already well qualified to be the wife of their son, the canal engineer. They do not want too much education in their daughter-in-law, even though times are changing. By this time Virmati is serious about her education, and due to the death of the father of canal engineer, marriage is postponed. So Virmati enters AS College but her mother is worried about her daughter’s education & seeks advice of Professor’s wife. She assures her that Virmati’s future is safe in AS College, Professor teacher and is highly impressed by the beauty of Virmati. By then, the Professor’s desire to possess her extended to his heart and mind. Now Ida asks to Kailashnath Mama about the college where her father used to teach and shows a keen desire to visit there. They do so. Next chapter starts with the ------ decision of Virmati not to marry and wants to continue her education. Though living in a traditional family, Virmati still shows the courage to tell everybody about her decision which is bound to win the displeasure of everybody. She has done her B.A. This decision creates a storm in the family and she is beaten and scolded by Kasturi. But professor insists her on being firm and assures that one day they will be together. Professor arranges a regular meeting in his friend’s home. This process continues and finally she makes up her mind not to marry Inderjeet and becomes mentally disturbed. She could not find any solution and marriage time is gradually coming near. She decides to drown herself in Tarsikka so she leaves home at late afternoon and drown herself but is saved by Lala Diwanchand`s servant and returns at Lepel Griffin Road. Everybody enquires the reason and finally she declares that she does not like the boy and wants to study further. So marriage is settled with Indumati, the second daughter. Virmati is locked in the godown and marriage is performed with Indumati. Virmati and Professor continues their process through letters. But gradually Virmati thinks that all these activities are nothing except a fraud thing. So she writes him not to write further more after this. Now family plans to sent Virmati to Lahore for further studies. Kasturi has to go with her for getting her admit in RBSL College. Shakuntala who has been a source of inspiration for Virmati, visits her regularly. Professor’s course of meeting with Viru has yet not stopped and during this period she becomes pregnant. She becomes restless. She has already forbade Harish not to visit until her exam of BT not finishes. So there is no solution how to send the news of her pregnancy to Harish. Exams are approaching to her and she involves herself in such a matter. She remains mentally disturb. So with the help of Swarnalata, her roomate she gets abortion. Now she feels much better than before. While she sits for learning, the words of Professor echo in her mind and she could not concentrate her mind on study. So she could not do well in her exams. After completing B.T. she leaves Lahore and reaches home. Virmati decides that she will never meet Harish. Virmati is offered the principalship of a college, but Kasturi does not like to sent her.The Diwan Sahib wants an answer before leaving Amritsar and question of Virmati’s future has to be discussed with all the elders of the family. It is decided that Virmati will return to Nahan with him. Kailash will also go along, look things over and settle her in. Virmati settles there and soon Professor also

Page 59

Nitasha Grewal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 57-60

visits her at night. This is the first time they have spent the whole night together but this visit is discovered by Diwan Sahib, and he calls Virmati ‘Beti’ he started ‘you know I am like a father to you. Your parents sent you here on my recommendation. I am responsible for you to the Maharani as well as to them’. Now Virmati decides to leave and goes to Shantineketan. At Delhi, Virmati has to wait seventeen hours before the connecting train to Calcutta. She knew Harish’s friend Poet lived in the Civil Lines, and she decides to wait there. He is already aware of their intimate relationship. So he does not let her go and calls Harish immediate. Harish receives his friend’s urgent telegram. He comes and poet performs all the rituals of marriage. Professor with Virmati returns home. During her conjugal life Virmati feels that it would have been better if she had not been married with Harish. Harish believes that everything will become normal with the passes of time. After sometime Virmati gives birth to a girl named Ida. The novel ends with the birth of Ida. This girl Ida grows and asks to her relatives more & more about her mother. Her relatives especially her Kailash Mama narrates the whole aspects of Virmati to Ida. The whole story shows a traditional girl growing into a New Woman. Kapur’s fiction stresses on the women need for self fulfilment autonomy, self-realisation, independence, individuality and self-actualisation. “I am interested”, says Kapur, “In the lives of women, whether in the political arena or in domestic spaces. One of the main pre occupations in all my books is how women manage to negotiates both inner and outer spaces in their lives-what sacrifices do they have to make in order to keep the home fires burning and at what cost to their personal lives do they find some kind of fulfilment outside the home” (Manju). It is against this background the fictional world of Kapur needs to be studied. She does not want her protagonists to be solitary weepers but to take decisions and face the consequences. Her ‘new woman’ is silent no more and refuses to be a victim but in the process of refusal she still has to face indignities and complaint. But the question is – does Virmati blossom inta a ‘New Woman’ in the real sense? No, inspite her revolt against the family and firm stand against the Professor, she succumbs to his implorations and passions in Lahore. She had come to Lahore to broaden her horizons but instead she gets involved in a useless love, doubtful marriage and unwed pregnancy. She wants to spread her wings like Swarnlata, her roommate who is committed the ‘meaningful activities’ regarding the freedom movement and woman emancipation. But Virmati is used by the Professor. Even when he eventually marries her very reluctantly, she is given a pariah status. Kapur unmasks the reacting mind of Virmati who is upset by the betrayal of her lover; her agonized mind is revealed in her utterances of the following lines. “Here I am in the position of being your secret wife, full of shame, wondering what people will say if they find me out, not being able to live in peace, study in peace and…. Why?” She refers to Swarnalata’s statement about this selfishness and dominance of men over women. Swarnalata states “Men take advantage of women”. (DD 149) Virmati holds the conventional view of the purity and chastity of woman’s body. “She was his for life, whether her ever married or not”. She could never look elsewhere, never entertain another choice”. (DD 177) Thus, Virmati dares to cross one patriarchal threshold, she is caught into another, where her free spirit is curbed and all she does is adjust, compromise and adapt. She is a loser whose acts totally alienate her from her family and she fails to create a space for herself for which she had been striving all alone. Perhaps it is this inability of Virmati to strike independent roots and grow and forces Ida to remark, ’the one thing I had wanted was not to be like my mother.’(DD 1) The concluding lines of the novel reiterate Ida’s rejection of Virmati not as a mother but as a woman. ‘This book weaves a connection between any mother and me’ each word a brick in a mansion I made with head and my heart. Now live in it, Mama, and leave me. Do not haunt me anymore.(DD 280) Ida who grew up struggling to be a model daughter, does not have the heart to reject Virmati, the mother but her head, the rational, rejects her as a woman, after having an insight into Virmati’s past. References Ibsen, Henrick. A Doll’s House. Trans. Archer et al. ed. Francis Bull. London: Centenary, 1963. Act iii, 85. Kapur, Manju in conversation with Kiran Nagarkar, 7th June, 2006, Love Marriages “Too Much Adjustment.” Print Kapur, Manju. Difficult Daughters. New Delhi: India Ink, 2002. Print

Page 60

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Women SME Entrepreneurs in ensuring women empowerment in Bangladesh: A Study on Women SME Entrepreneurs in Bangladesh 1

Fatema Khatun1, A.T.M Fardaus Kabir2 Assistant Professor, Researcher and former student, Department of Public Administration Shahjalal University of Science and Technology, Sylhet, Bangladesh 2

Abstract: Bangladesh is a developing country where men and women ratio is 104:100. It means almost 50% of the total populations are women. But the social, political and economic conditions of women are very vulnerable. Although they have to complete all the household works this is not recognized is our national GNP. The girl child in most of the local as well as in urban areas is considered as burden of a family. Women of this country do not get equal opportunity in education, employment and so on which are main indicators for their backwardness. Nowadays, women are working hard to come out from this miserable situation. Many of them have started their business with low investment or with their household materials. They want to establish themselves as entrepreneurs in the SME sector. It is a creative sector where women can show their potentiality and can run their business easily with low labor cost and low capital. Women who are not permitted to go outside can also run their business sitting in their home like, making cake, tailoring, gardening, poultry, fishing in their family ponds and so on. Recently the Government of Bangladesh has also various taken measurable steps for the development of SME entrepreneurship. Women are given special emphasis to be SME entrepreneurs by ensuring various facilities like, loan with low interest, training for capacity development, awareness programs for then and so on. Government has also provided â&#x20AC;&#x153;SMALL And Medium Enterprise policy strategy-2005â&#x20AC;? where women are given priority for their entrepreneurship development as well as women empowerment. Based on the facilities provided by both the Government and non-government organization the number of women SME entrepreneurs is increasing gradually. Now their contribution in economic growth and employment is noticeable. But their empowerment is disrupted again and again for the lack of education, lack of business data, complex banking procedures and collateral requirements. This study is an attempt to find out all the barriers faced by the women entrepreneurs and some measures to overcome these problems. So, it is significant for the women SME entrepreneurs as well as SME stakeholders. This study can impact on a reading community especially on the people who are working for the development of SMEs in Bangladesh. It will also be effective for them who work for women development especially for the policy makers. Students can take their future plan to be SME entrepreneurs by considering the opportunities of this sector. Key words: Entrepreneurship development, empowerment, Cognitive Empowerment, Psychological Empowerment, Political Empowerment, Economic Empowerment. I. Introduction Small and medium-sized enterprises (SMEs) represent the backbone of local economies in most Developing countries. As a part of the world, the role of women SME entrepreneurs in development of Bangladesh has also a tremendous potential in empowering women and transforming society. Existing sex ratio in demographic structure of Bangladesh indicates that women comprise almost 50% of the total population. There is an organized integration between two major development concepts of developing nations; women entrepreneurship development and women empowerment. In developing countries, like Bangladesh, the involvement of general Mass in income generating activities is required at all levels, especially home based and village based entrepreneurship development. The role of' women SME entrepreneurs has been considered from a different angle, as women involvement is necessary for empowerment. By analyzing different research-based writings, it has been observed that the contribution of different women SME entrepreneurial activities has empowered women. It is also impossible to achieve the target of a poverty-free society without incorporation of women in the mainstream economy. Considering the issue, a special emphasis has been given by the Government, donor agencies, NGOs, business community and all other relevant stakeholders through different interventions to ensure increased women's participation in the all sectors for improving their status into their family and social life. Bangladesh is one of the countries, which rectified the UN Convention on the Elimination of all Forms of Discrimination against Women (('CEDAW"'). The Constitution of' Bangladesh also grants equal rights to women and men in all spheres of public life [Article28 (1) and 28 (3)]. The Constitution also keeps an

Page 61

Fatema Khatun et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 61-68

obligation for the state to ensure women’s active and meaningful participation in all spheres of public life (Article-10). In response to the international concern and constitutional commitment, the Government of Bangladesh has initiated some institutional measures for the enhancement of women's empowerment. The major initiatives undertaken by the Government so far included establishment of a separate ministry on women's affairs and formulation of the National Policy for Advancement of Women-2008 and the National Action Plan, which was prepared in response to tile Beijing Platform for Action (PFA). Women have been agitating, for their empowerment vis-a-vis that of men. So the Women SME entrepreneurs can make a tremendous contribution in empowering women for improving their condition in the society. II. Objective of the Research: There are some specific objectives of this study including one broad objective. These are as follows: Broad Objective: The broader objective of this study is to identify the role of women SME entrepreneurs in ensuring women empowerment. Specific objective: 1. To investigate the level of awareness of women about their right. 2. To investigate the constraints faced by women entrepreneurs in case of development the position of women. 3. To give suggestive measures to remove the constraints face by the women entrepreneurs performing their work. III. Rationale of the study Women have fewer opportunities for education and employment than men. By ensuring women's participation in skills development programs, it is possible to bring more women to light and make optimum utilization of our human capital and women empowerment. Only 22% of our active labor force is women where men women ratio in the Country is almost at par (i.e. 104 men for every 100 women). Identifying new venture ideas through SMEs, women is getting involved in, diversifying the basket of exportable products and services will also contribute to creating jobs and entrepreneurship opportunities for women and for this reason they are playing a significant role in their family and social life . But women's entrepreneurship is not an easy task. Becoming an entrepreneur is an evolution of encountering, assessing, and reacting to a series of experiences, situations and events produced by political, economic social and cultural changes. Given the complexities in the social environment and administrative structure, women entrepreneurship in Bangladesh is more challenging. Many social and operational constraints continue to restrict women from starting and running economic enterprises efficiently which also disrupts women empowerment. Apart from the family and social barriers against the mobility of women, the operational barriers such as lack of access to capital, lack of training facilities for skills development, lack of business services, lack of business data, complex banking procedures and collateral requirements, etc. are responsible for disrupting their progress. Despite all the bottlenecks, as few examples show, women certainly can make significant contribution as business operators and leaders, especially in Small and Medium Scale enterprises and this entrepreneurship spirit of women helps them to contribute in the promotion of ensuring empowerment. By considering all these matters, there has absolutely been strong point to study with the topic of "Role of women SME entrepreneurs in ensuring women empowerment" IV. Review of the literature Literature review surveys scholarly articles, Books and relevant to particular issues, area of research or theory, providing a description summary and critical evaluation of each work. Few books and articles are selected here which are relevant to this topic and emphasis has been given on their findings and limitations that will help to conduct further research. These are as follows: Walokar in his book,”Women Entrepreneurs” suggested that there are three categories of women entrepreneurs, these are, "change". “Forced” and "created" entrepreneurs. It is shown below: Table: Categories of women entrepreneurs: Category Change Entrepreneurs

Forced Entrepreneurs

Created or pulled entrepreneurs

Main reasons To keep busy Was bobby/ special interest Family/ spouse had business Financial/needed the money Control over time/ flexibility Challenge, try something on one’s own Show other I could do it To be independent Self satisfaction Example to children Employment to other/ do something worthwhile

Fig: categories of women entrepreneurs (by reason/ motivation for starting the business) in Asian Developing Countries.

Page 62

Fatema Khatun et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 61-68

According to World Bank (1999) report, 65% of total employment in Dhaka was in the urban informal sector and SME’s (both formal and informal) employ ten times as many workers as heavy industry in Bangladesh (World Bank 1999). The National Private Sector Survey of' Enterprises 2003, in Bangladesh, which was cofinanced by US Agency for International Development (USAID), reveals that the MSME (micro, small and medium scale enterprises) employs more than 31 million people and contributes 25% to the Gross Domestic Product in Bangladesh. Goheer in his writing ,” Women Entrepreneurs in Pakistan - How to improve their bargaining power” argued that the business environment for women, which reflects the complex interplay different factors (e.g, psychological, social/ cultural. religion, economic and educational Factors) in the south Asian region ultimately results in the disadvantaged status of women in society. Women remain far behind men in enjoying freedom and other basic human rights. In the study "Problems faced by women entrepreneurs” Das found only about one fifth of women were drawn to entrepreneurship by "Pull" factors like, the need for a challenge, the urge to try something , on their own and to be independent and to show others that they are capable of doing well in business. He also argued that the degree of women entrepreneurship development is closely related to the degree of gender equity, which in developing countries is generally lower than that in developed countries. Mintoo in his article “SME’s in Bangladesh” exhibited that women worker are not able to show their potentiality for the lack of sufficient training. He tried to show that Bangladeshi women worker have high degree of tolerance in acquiring production skills. He also asserted that the women are unable to produce high quality of goods through blueprints and drawings due to limitations in education, skill and technical knowledge. Such kind of deficiency has to be removed quickly by ensuring appropriate training and skill development facilities. According to OECD (Organization for Economic Co-Operation and Development)" women's entrepreneurship needs to be studied separately for two main reasons. One is that women's entrepreneurship has been recognized during the last decade as an important source of economic growth and women empowerment. Secondly, women entrepreneurs create new Jobs for themselves as well as others. Faraha 15 in her article, “Nexus between women Entrepreneurship Development and empowerment: Bangladesh Context” analyzed the relationship between two major approaches of development: women entrepreneurship development and women empowerment that have been in application since a couple of decade in the developing world including Bangladesh. The paper argued, at the conceptual level, the relationship between women entrepreneurship development and women empowerment. V. Approaches of the research In this study both the qualitative and quantitative approaches are used to collect and analyze data. Research Methodology: To collect information and data from both the primary and secondary sources, multiple methodologies are used in this study. These are as follows: Survey Method: The Role of women SME entrepreneurs in women empowerment is enormous. Survey method was used to collect data from the selected number of women entrepreneurs and women employees. Structured, open-ended, closed-ended, contingency questionnaires are used here to collect data. Content Analysis: Content analysis is essential to know expert opinion. Literature and research documents have been analyzed here to get a clear concept on women SME entrepreneurship and women empowerment. Research area: Concerning the study area, Sylhet has been selected and then few women SME entrepreneurs and worker under the women entrepreneurs have been selected to collect data in this study. Sylhet city is one of the finest and naturally beautiful places in the country. It is located in the north-eastern part of Bangladesh and area about 29.24 sq. kilometers and the number of population is near about 1 million. VI. Sampling Method Population of the research: The total women SME entrepreneurs and women workers who are working under them of Sylhet metropolitan area are considered as the population of the research. Many house-wives of this area are SME entrepreneurs. They are doing their business as a main profession for earning extra money and ensuring their economic freedom. Selection of sampling design: To collect data and information sampling is very important. It is a tool which helps to know the characters of the population by examining only a small part of it. As time and budget is limited and there is no special directory for women entrepreneurs, purposive Sampling is used here. Sample size: About 22 SME women entrepreneurs and 45 women workers who are working under women entrepreneurs are selected here as sample.

Page 63

Fatema Khatun et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 61-68

VII. Data Processing and analysis The collected information and data were preceded through statistical package for social science. Unvaried and cross-tabulation are also used in presenting and analyzing data. Limitations of the study: In the time of conducting research, various limitations have been aroused. Some of these are as follows: 1. It was difficult to identify the number of women SME entrepreneurs as most of these are unregistered as many women run their business in their home without taking any registration. 2. It was hard to find out the barriers of women entrepreneurship as most of the women entrepreneurs are illiterate. 3. It was difficult to collect data from the women entrepreneurs as they were not found in time because of their sudden closing of their business. 4. Many of them were reluctant to give information on their business because they were afraid of Government tax. 5. There was no enough time to conduct research on a vast population. Conceptual Framework of women SME entrepreneur and women empowerment: In this study role of women SME entrepreneur is regard as independent variable and women empowerment as dependent variable. Independent variable is the combination of different indicators. These are as follows: 1. Generating income. 2. Capacity building. 3. Social development. 4. Leadership. 5. Employment generation. Dependent variable also consists of different indicators. These are as follows: 1. Cognitive empowerment. 2. Psychological empowerment. 3. Political empowerment. 4. Economic empowerment. The relation between dependent variable and independent variable has been shown below in a frame work: Fig: Conceptual Framework

Independent variable

Dependent variable

Women Empowerment

Role of women SME entrepreneurs

    

Generating income Capacity building Social development Leadership Employment

   

Cognitive Empowerment Psychological Empowerment Political Empowerment Economic Empowerment

Fig: Conceptual Framework of the study based on literature review and field study. VIII. Data analysis and findings: In this study Information are collected from women SME entrepreneurs and women workers who are working under the supervision of those entrepreneurs by Structured, unstructured questionnaire and observation method is also taken here to serve the purpose of the study. Two types of questionnaires are used here. One is for the women SME entrepreneurs and another is for women workers. The results of the study are as follows: Women SME entrepreneurs: Women SME entrepreneurs play a vital role in the empowering women by increasing not only their own position but the women workers who work under their supervision. It is discussed as follows: Level of education In terms of educational level of women entrepreneurs, 4.5% have post graduation degree and 3l.8% is graduates. So, most of the entrepreneurs are not graduated. It was found that the educated women are allowed to join a job by their family rather to take risk of starting business.

Page 64

Fatema Khatun et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 61-68

Aim of Starting Business About 36.4% women entrepreneurs started their business for insuring their economic freedom which can help them to come out from the vulnerable position and the rest of them focused on easy way to earn profit, freedom of work and opportunity to start a business with low investment. Acceptance of Decision of women entrepreneurs Although women entrepreneurs are playing a vital role both in their business and in family but their decision regarding any matter in family is hardly accepted due to social practice. Among the respondents, about 50 % said that their decision is fully accepted by their family. But, the other entrepreneurs have no right to take decision in their family matter like, in case of guardianship; decision making in child’s future and even in case of their own business or their personal life. Roles of other family members Women entrepreneurs are not free from domestic work rather they have to take extra workload for maintaining both family as well as business. Very few of them get support of their husbands and other family members in their work. Women empowerment Women SME entrepreneurs perform a great role in empowering women through employment generation, capacity building and so on. They perform to increase not only their own financial and social condition but the condition of the women employees who work under them. Barriers of women empowerment Women are facing lots of barriers that hampering the women empowerment such as religious superstition, lack of education and lack of awareness among the women. Most of them have no accurate knowledge about market condition, pricing and rules and regulation related to their business. Besides, they are not free to choose the types of business on which they want to work. Most of the time it is determined by their family members disrupts them to show their potentiality. Problems of credit program Among the respondents, 31.8% collect money for their business from bank. They faced different problems in getting loan from bank such as, communication gap between small SME Entrepreneurs and the officers of Bank. Lengthy procedure in sanctioning bank loan due to over bureaucratic activities is another drawback of credit program. Moreover, most of the time SME Entrepreneurs lose their interest of taking loan from bank because of high interest rate. Government Policies government policies related to women SME Entrepreneurs are not implemented properly which is one of the major obstacles of women entrepreneurship development as well as women empowerment. Situation of women workers: The total condition of women who are working in SME under the supervision of women SME entrepreneurs is changing positively day by day. They are now more empowered than before. These are discussed below: Consciousness about right It is one of the important factors of women empowerment. Among the women worker about 60% are aware of their right in case of family as well as business but rest of them are illiterate about this which is the main reason of their backwardness. The worker women are gradually becoming conscious of their right and responsibility by the help of training arranging by various Government and nongovernment organizations which is a good sign of their improvement. Media is also playing a positive role for women empowerment by casting various women awareness programs. Economic Condition and Self Sufficiency About 51.1% respondents said their economic condition was moderate before joining in the job. So, SME helps them to reduce their financial crisis which is very essential for the well being of the women. Decision making power Although women workers have a great financial contribution in their family, most of them have no power to take decision in their family matter. Any of their decision is influenced by their husband or other family members. Many of them are also strictly controlled and influenced in case of spending their earning money which disrupt their economic empowerment. Participation in political activity Participation of women in local and national politics is one of the important dimensions of political empowerment. In this survey 66.6%, respondents are independent in case of casting their votes at local as well as national level. Rests of them are influenced by their family members in taking any political decision. Recommendations: The findings of the study indicate that although the number of women SME Entrepreneurs are increasing gradually, the condition of them are still not satisfactory. Some recommendations are presented here which are essential for the development of the condition of SME entrepreneurs. These are as bellow:  To identify the real SME women entrepreneurs because most of them are deprived of getting assistance from both the public and private sector as they are not well recognized which is great barrier for continuing their business for a long time.  To motivate the women to start their business by offering various opportunities like, low interest rate in case of bank loan and so on.  To help women to build their capacity by arranging different types of training program both in urban and in local area.  To provide financial, technical and all kinds of assistances to the women to run their business smoothly.  To make women entrepreneurs aware of market price, quality of goods, availability of input etc. by the government as well as SME stakeholders.

Page 65

Fatema Khatun et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 61-68

  

To ensure proper implementation of Government policy on SME. To make women aware of their duties and responsibilities in case of their business. To increase women’s participation in social as well as political activities for ensuring women empowerment.

IX. Conclusion Small and Medium Enterprises is such a business where women can start their business easily with small amount of money. It helps them to be economically empowered which are essential to ensure women’s social and political empowerment. A SME woman entrepreneur can contribute much not only for their family but also for the country through participating in various social and political activities and generating employment for the people. In Bangladesh the number of women entrepreneur are increasing gradually. Women have now became aware of their socio-economic rights and have ventured to avail the opportunities initiated for them. It is a good sign for ensuring women empowerment. Now Government has taken various steps for increasing women participation in SME sector. Women's SME entrepreneurship indeed can booster economic autonomy of women, promote gender balance and ultimately can lead to participation of women in broader decision making processes of the country. References Das, D.J (2000), "Problems faced by women entrepreneurs” in k.Sasikumar (ed.), Women Entrepreneurship, New Delhi, Vikas Publishing House. Dr. Uddin Ahmed. Momtaz (2001), "Globalization and Competitiveness of Bangladesh Small-scale Industries (SSIs): An Analysis of the Prospects and Challenges," in CPD/UPL published, Bangladesh Facing the Challenges of Globalization. IRBD, Bangladesh. Goheer. N.A(2003), Women Entrepreneurs in Pakistan – How to improve their bargaining power, Islamabad: ILO/SEED. Hossain Abir (2007). "Challenges of Women Entrepreneurs in Bangladesh." Dhaka, Bangladesh. Kets de Vries, M.F..R(1993), The dynamics of family controlled firms: The good and the bad news. Organizational Dynamics. 21(3)s. P. 59. Shinha, A (2003), Experience of SMEs in South and South-East Asia, Washington, D.C. SEDF and World Bank. Morshed. Svead Farhana (2004), Promoting Women SME Entrepreneurship: Towards Some Intervention Priorities for the Government. Mintoo, Abdul Awal (2006), SMEs in Bangladesh, CACC/ Journal. Vol.I. Nawaz, Faraha (2010). Nexus between Women Entrepreneurship Development and Empowerment: Bangladesh Context, Nepalese Journal of Public Policy and Governance. Vol. xxvi, No.3, June. OECD (2004), Promoting Entrepreneurship and Innovative SMEs in a Global Economy: Towards a More Responsible and Inclusive Globalization. Istanbul and Turkey, 3-5 June. Rahman. Md. Masudar (2008), Credit Worthiness of Women Entrepreneurs in Bangladesh, SME Foundation. Walokar, DM (2001 ), Women Entrepreneurs, New Delhi: Himalaya publishes House. World Bank, http:// www.world bank.org/ accessed on 02 March 2011. United Nations Industrial Development Organization, http: // www.unido.org/ accessed on 02 March 2011.

Annexure: List of tables: Table-1: Percentage distribution of women entrepreneurs by the level of education Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

18.2

27.3

45.5

31.8

77.3

4.5

81.8

no response

4.5

86.4

Under SSC

13.6

100.0

Valid

SSC

HSC Graduation Post Graduation

Total

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table -2: Percentage distribution of women entrepreneurs’ aim in staring business. Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

Valid Independent Business

31.8

Enought Profit

13.6

45.5

Economic Independence

36.4

81.8

Easy Investment

18.2

100.0

Total

100.0

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011.

Page 66

Fatema Khatun et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 61-68

Table-3: Percentage distribution of Acceptance of Decision of women entrepreneurs in family

Valid

Fully accepted

Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

50.0

Slightly accepted

31.8

81.8

Donâ&#x20AC;&#x2122;t accepted

4.5

86.4

No response

13.6

100.0

Total

100.0

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table-4: Percentage distribution of the respondents by their roles in business and in family Who does play main roles in your business

Me (Respondent Husband Me and Husband Total

77.3 13.6 9.1 100

Who does play main roles and responsibilities in domestic work Me (Respondent) Husband Other family member Total

% 77.3 4.5 18.2 100

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table-5: Percentage distribution of role of women SME entrepreneurs in women empowerment

Valid

Playing a very important role

Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

40.9

Moderately role

31.8

72.7

Slightly role

13.6

86.4

No response

13.6

100.0

Total

100.0

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table-6: Percentage distributing barrier of women empowerment Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

9.1

Religious superstitious

18.2

27.3

Lack of education

13.6

40.9

Male dominant society

9.1

50.0

Above all

50.0

100.0

Total

100.0

Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

71.42

71.4

Lengthy procedure

28.58

100.0

Total

31.8

100.0

Valid

Lack of awareness

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table-7: Problems of getting credit from bank

Valid

High Interest rate

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011.

Page 67

Fatema Khatun et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 61-68

Table-8: Percentage distributing on women entrepreneursâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; view on implementation of govt. policy Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

4.5

Slightly

54.5

59.1

18.2

77.3

no response

22.7

100.0

Total

100.0

Valid

Yes

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table-9: Percentage distribution on awareness of right Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

Valid Fully Aware Not very much aware

27 12

60.0 26.7

60.0 86.7

No Response

13.3

100.0

Total

100.0

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table-10: Percentage distribution of economic condition before joining the work

Valid

Good

Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

8.9

Moderate

42.2

51.1

Partially good

31.1

82.2

bad

13.3

95.6

very bad

4.4

100.0

Total

100.0

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table-11: Percentage distribution of acceptance of decision in family

Valid

Fully accept

Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

57.8

Slightly Accept

22.2

80.0

Not accept

8.9

88.9

No Response

11.1

100.0

Total

100.0

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011. Table-12: Freedom in participating of local and national politics

Valid

Fully Independent

Frequency

Percent

Valid Percent

Cumulative Percent

66.7

Not Fully independent

8.9

75.6

No Response

24.4

100.0

Total

100.0

Source: Field study from October, 2010 to March, 2011.

Page 68

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Excavations at Basadila Tilatar, District-Gorakhpur Uttar Pradesh (India) Dr. Shitala Prasad Singh Associate Professor Department of Ancient History, Archaeology & Culture Deen Dayal Upadhyaya Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur – 273009 (U.P.) INDIA I. Introduction The ancient site of Basadila Tilatar (Lat. 260 47’ 10’ N and Long. 830 55’ 30” E) is located in Sardar Nagar block of Chauri-Chaura sub-division of Gorakhpur district, Uttar Pradesh, about 25 Km. east of the city headquarter of Gorakhpur (Fig. 1). Basadila Tilatar is about 500 m east of road going to Sonbarsa from Phutahawa market, which is about .20 km east of Gorakhpur on Gorakhpur-Deoria road. The site came to light for its wooden structure during the renovation and enlargement of a pond to the western fringe of the village Basdila Tilatar by the villagers under the National Rural Employment Guarantee Act of the Government in 2010-11. The pond measuring 65 m east-west and 55 m north-south has an average depth of 3.5 m having steep slope on its sides (Plate I). The evidence of wooden structure made of sal tree planks was found towards the western side of the pond.

DEORIA

Fig 1: Location map of Basdila Tilatar, Gorakhpur, U.P. (INDIA) The villagers came across the wooden structure towards the western side of the pond while digging the pond to make pucca steps to the western side of the pond, some 2 to 2.50 m below the present surface. When the Department of Ancient History, Archaeology and Culture, Gorakhpur University was informed by the village Pradhan, the author visited the site with his research students in June 2011. Considering the significance of the site with wooden structure a proposal to excavate the site was submitted to the Archaeological Survey of India to understand the real context and nature of the structure and stratigraphy and archaeological context of the site. The excavation was conducted in a unique manner by Dr. Shitala Prasad Singh, Excavation Director and Associate Professor, Department of Ancient History, Archaeology and Culture, Deen Dayal Upadhyaya Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur and the author of the excavation under the supervision of Prof. Vipula Dubey, Head, Department of Ancient History, Archaeology & Culture, D.D.U. Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur and Prof. J.N. Pal,Professor and Ex. Head, Department of Ancient History, Culture and Archaeology, University of Allahabad. Shri V.K. Khatri, Dr. Harendra Yadav, Raj Kumar, Jitendra Kumar Yadav, Ravi Prakash and Kamalesh Kumar also participated in the excavations.

Page 69

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

II. Excavations and Cultural Sequence Four trenches (5x5m.), named A1, A2, B1 and B2 were laid in the area where wooden structure was found. As the wooden structure was found confined in Trench A1, it was selected for the excavation. To understand the stratigraphic position of the wooden structure baulks measuring 50 cm across the structure both north-south and east-west were left. Thus the Trench A1 was divided in four segments which were named as a, b, c and d (Fig. 2, Plate II). All the four segments of Trench A1were excavated. Segment a: Segment a lies in the north-east portion of the trench. As this segment has the area lying outside the wooden structure, it is significant to understand the nature of the structure. The layers 1 to 4 and partly layer 5 were excavated in this segment. These layers measuring 75 cm, 80 cm, 65 cm, 40 cm and 35 cm are compact deposits of yellowish and brownish clay which yielded potsherds of northern black polished ware and associated red ware. Further excavation in this segment was not possible due to water logging.

Fig. 2: Plan of Trench A1, Basdila Tilatar, 2013 Segment b: This segment lying in south-east part of the Trench A1 contains major portion within the wooden structure (Plate III). The excavation in this segment was done mainly within the structure in its southern part. At the depth of 2.20 m the plank of wooden structure was located. The width of the wooden slabs is 40 cm and the thickness is 30 cm. There are chools on the corners cut in the slabs for fixing tightly the planks from each other. The space within the structure is 2.90 m X 1.32 m. Deep digging in this segment was done upto the depth of 5.80 m below the datum. In total 17 sal wood planks were found. The nature of whole of deposit here is marked by alternate silt and fine muddy clay deposits (Fig. 3). It is very difficult to demarcate the layers here, because of the water logging and silty nature of deposits from top to bottom. The antiquities, therefore, obtained in this segment were recorded depth wise. Some of the artifacts recovered from this segment within the wooden structure are as under:  At the depth of 2.72 m below datum: shell, charcoal and potsherds.  At the depth of 3.36 m below datum: a small vase (Lota) of fine red ware.  At the depth of 4.51 m below datum: burnt clay lumps and leaf impression on wet blackish clay clod (Plate IV).  At the depth of 4.72 m below datum: burnt clay lumps, potsherds, charred wood and leaf impression on clay.  At the depth of 4.98 m below datum: charred wood and animal bone fragment. Two pieces of charred wood, measuring 29 cm and 24 cm respectively and having width of 10 cm are part of a window, which have circular grooves with 2.5 cm diameter and 5 cm depth (Plate V).  At the depth of 5.04 m below datum: spouted vessel of red ware (Plate VI).  At the depth of 5.11 m below datum: small vase with rope on its neck.

Page 70

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

          

At the depth of 5.13 m below datum: potsherds of red ware and grey ware. At the depth of 5.15 m below datum: fish bone (Plate VII). At the depth of 5.17 m below datum: turtle bone (Plate VIII) and bird bones (Plate IX). At the depth of 5.32 m below datum: bird bone with cut mark. At the depth of 5.37 m below datum: fish and bird bones At the depth of 5.38 m below datum: quern fragment of sand stone .and iron knife (Plate X). At the depth of 5.42 m below datum: leaf impression on wet clay, potsherds, bird bone and stem of plants. At the depth of 5.50 m below datum: charcoal, mango seed, charred wood, potsherds and a complete pot with lid. At the depth of 5.55 m below datum: bowls of Northern Black Polished ware (Plate XI), pots of grey ware and red ware and iron arrowhead and nail (Plate XII). At the depth of 5.74 m below datum: deep basin, globular jar and potsherds. At the depth of 5.80 m below datum: small and medium sized vases.

Fig. 3: Section (on a-b) of Trench A1, Facing East, Basdila Tilatar, 2013 Segments c and d: These segments are in south-west and north-west parts of Trench A1. As the segments c and d are on the steep slope its top deposit measuring from 75 cm to 1 m is a recent dump yielding brick bats, potsherds and cloth pieces. Layers 1 measuring about 1 m is a deposit of light brown clay yielding small potsherds of red ware. This layer has revealed a good number of terracotta human and animal figurines, terracotta lamp, perforated discs of terracotta and terracotta beads (Plate XIII, Plate XIV and Plate XV). Layer 2

Page 71

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

of light yellowish clay has a thickness of about 80 cm. Layer 3 has a thickness of 65 cm. It is a compact yellowish clay deposit and has yielded red ware and grey ware potsherds. Layer 4 having a thickness of 40 to 45 cm is a compact brownish clay depsit yielding potsherds and fragments of charcoal and bone fragments. Layer 5 was excavated only upto the thickness of 35 cm. As there was water logging below this depth the excavation could not be done below 3. 42 m below datum in segments c, d and a. Trial digging at BDL 2, about 2 km east of the village Basadila Tilatar at a raised ground revealed burnt bricks of Kushana period and Kushana pottery. It can be concluded that the site was occupied from early NBPW period to Gupta period. As the name of the site (Basadila Tilatar, meaning the village was occupied after removing a mound) suggests the occupational deposit was removed before the present village was re-inhabited. The artefacts mainly the ceramic industry suggests that the wooden structure brought to light in Trench A1 was constructed in the early NBPW phase and it was in constant use upto Gupta period through the Sunga-Kushana periods.The material remains recovered from the site may tentatively be divided into three cultural periods: (1) NBPW, (2) Sunga-Kushana and (3) Gupta. The findings of the excavation are of much archaeological and historical interest. Though firm stratification could not be obtained due to water logging, the earliest evidence seems to be that of Northern Black polished Ware (NBP) of about 6th Cent. B.C. Then there is evidence of Sunga-Kushana occupation and sporadic evidence of Gupta period. The pottery from the site can be divided in red ware, NBP Ware, black-andred ware and grey ware. The other archaeological material include animal, fish, turtle and bird bones, iron objects and terracotta. It can be concluded that the excavations carried out at the Early Historic site of Basadila Tilatar, District Gorakhpur, Uttar Pradesh, have brought to light new features like agriculture-based food economy and multi-cultural continuous occupation in the Early Historic Period. It lies on the ancient trade-route from Pataliputra to Lumbini. The samples for C-dating have been sent and experts to study the faunal and floral evidence have been requested. The material remains when compared to other excavated sites of the area will facilitate to understand the cultures at the site. III. Distribution of Potsherds other Scientific Studies Table 1: Main Excavated sites showing the Main Ceramics of Iron Age in Middle Ganga Plain Sites

Cultural Periods

Ceramics

Common Shapes

Pd. II

Black Slipped, Black and Red, Burnished Grey and Redware

Jars, bowls, dish-on-stands and few sherds of globular vessels, vases etc.

-----

Pd. III

Black and Red ware, Black Slipped ware, Red ware and Grey ware.

Variety of bowls, globular vessels, basins and jars.

Rows of dots/ dashes in ochre colour, short strokes, linear pattern and applique patterns.

Chirand

Pd. II

Black and Red ware, Black Slipped Ware and Red Ware

Groups of dashes and wavy or straight lines in white on black surface.

Gosh 1989 : 104

Jhusi

Pd. II

Black Slipped ware; Black Burnished ware, Red Ware and Black and Red Ware

Few Red Ware sherds containing painting in black pigment.

Misra et.al. 1995-96:64

Khairadih

Pd.I

Black and Red ware is divisible into four categories i.e. A, B, C & D which showed an improvement in their preceding one in surface treatment and clay processing, Black Slipped ware (both two are plain as well as painted), Red ware (slipped and unslipped) and Black ware distinct from Black Slipped ware

Dish-on-stand, long-necked jar, lipped bowl, basin, bowl on ring-base, spouted vessel, perforated pot, liped jug etc. lotas with high neck and corrugated shoulder. Bowls with varying profile i.e. pedestalled, convex sided and hemispherical splayed out rim; lipped vessels and footed and perforated vessels etc. BRW : various types of bowls (perforated, legged, ring base and small channeled), vases basins and dishes BSW : corrugated bowl, flat base bowl, flanged bowl, straight sided bowl, hemispherical bowl and convex sided bowl. RW : vase with flared out rim, perforated legged bowl, pedestal base bowl, bowl with globular or avoid body, deep and shallow basins.

Sohgaura

Decoration

References

Chaurvedi 1985 : 103-04

Wavy line, oblique stroke and semi circles.

Group of slanting or oblique lines, concentric arches and solid dots applied by finger tips. Group of multiple vertical storkes in cream colour. Some applique design (twisted rope) has also been found

Singh 1987-88 : 28-82

Page 72

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84 Senuwar

Pd. II

Narhan

Pd.I

Agiabir

Pd.I

Besides the continuation of earlier ceramics, new wares are Black Slipped ware, Burnished Black ware (Both are plain as well as painted), Black painted red commonly known as Black on Red and unslipped and slipped Red ware which latter being plain and painted both. White painted Black and Red ware, Black Sliped ware (occasionally with white painting), Red Slipped ware and plain Red wre.

White painted Black and Red ware (mostly medium to course fabric), Black Slipped ware (limited quantity but in fine fabric) and Red ware.

Pd. II (EIA)*

Lahuradeva

Pd. II

Plain and painted Black Slipped ware, Red ware, Black and Red ware and Black and Greyware.

Pd. III (EIA)

Same as above period with slight variation in fabric and legivation. Black and Red, (plain and painted) Black Slipped ware, Red ware, Grey ware. Rusticated, rippled and burnished varieties are presented in considerable proportion. Black and Red ware (plain and painted), Black Slipped ware, Grey ware, Red ware. Red ware (plain and corded), Black and Red ware (plain and corded) and black ware; mostly pots are made on slow wheel. However, hand made variety is also represented. In this period new feature has come i.e. Black Slipped ware and fine Grey ware with the continuation of earlier ceramics.

Pd. I

Raja-Nal- KaTila

Pd. II (EIA)

Pd. I

Malhar

Pd. II (EIA)

Dish-on-stand, bowls with pinched lip, straight sided deep bowl; vases with vertical featureless long rim and bulging body, splayed out rim; Various kinds of dishes, basins, tubular spouted vessels etc.

BRW : bowls, basins and vases (dishes are completely absent) BSW : varieties of bowls, cylinderical beakers, dish-onstands and vases. RSW : large size basins, vases, strait and convex sided bowls with everted rim, footed and perforated vessels. Plain Red ware : bowls, basins and vases. BRW : bowls, storage, jars, lipped basins and dish-onstand BSW : deep bowls, lota shaped vessels and pedestal bowls Red ware : legged perforated bowls with serveral performations at the base and vases: BSW : sharp edged bowl, pedestal bowl and dishes. In Red ware sharp edged bowl, pedestal bowl, button base goblets, tumblers, dishes and vases. Increasing number of dish on stand, bowl on stand , pedestal bowl, perforated legged vessel, lipped vessel, disc based bowl, button based lids and spouts. Same as above. Bowls and water vessels, storage jars and few miniature pots.

Bowls, dishes, vases, conical based pots, perforated and footed pots, button-based goblets and footed bowls etc. Various types of bowl and vases. A few dish-on-stand, beaker, lipped bowl, perforated legged bowl etc.

Same as above.

lattice, group of parallel oblique or slanting lines, small vertical wavy lines in row, short parallel slanting line etc.

Singh 1995-96 : 79-80

Linear designs, vertical straight lines, wavy and zig-zag lines. Painting executed in dull white, cream, brownish and red.

Singh 1984: 3849

linear designs

Tripathi & Upadhyay 2009 : 52-53

--------

Dotted circular and linear design, incised and applique decorations continued in small proportion.

----------Except the depiction of a deer, geometric pattern, pot firing incised design are also evident Paintings generally executed in black pigment. Mainly geometric patterns linear designs.

Thick and thin bonds inner or outer surface of the pot sherds in mostly black pigment.

Tewari et. al. 2005-06 : 72-73

Tewari 1996-97 : 80-86

Tewari et. al. 1999-2000: 7076

Same as above.

Page 73

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Acknowledgements The first author is grateful to the University Grants commission, New Delhi for prompt financial assistant under the Major research project No. F. 5-2-274 (3) / 2009 (HRP). We are thankful to Archaeological survey of India for giving the excavation permission and license. Dr. Rakesh Tiwari, Director, Uttar Pradesh State Department of Archaeology kindly helped in facilitating state Govt. permission. The execution of excavations would not have been successfully carried out without the patronage of Prof. (Dr.) P.C. Trivedi, Hon’ble Vice Chancellor, D.D.U Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur. We are extremely grateful to Prof. Vipula Dubey, Head of the Department of Ancient History Archaeology & Culture, D.D.U. Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur for her consistent encouragement in the field and in the Department. I am equally beholding to my colleagues in the Department of Ancient History Archaeology & Culture, D.D.U. Gorakhpur University, Gorakhpur for their consistent encouragement. We are extremely thankful to Prof. K.N. Dikshit, General Secretary of the Indian Archaeological Society, New Delhi and Prof. J.N. Pal, Professor and Ex. Head, Department of Ancient History, Culture and Archaeology, University of Allahabad, for providing some valuable information, invaluable academic inputs and their unflinching support and help in very possible way right from the initiation of this endeavour. We have been greatly benefited by the suggestions of Prof. R.K. Varma, Prof. V.D. Mishra, Prof. D. Mandal, Prof. Om Prakash, Prof. D.N. Tripathi, Prof. P.S. Chaturvedi, Prof. Gorakhnath, Shri Vijay Kumar and Dr. A.K. Singh. We are thankful to farmer faculty members of Allahabad University for sharing their expertise with us, and Dr. V.K. Khatri and Dr. Harindra Prasad Yadav for preparing the drawings. We are thankful to Raj Kumar, Jitendra Kumar Yadav, Ravi Prakash and Kamlesh Kumar who helped in various ways. Shri Brahma Nand Shukla, Shri Arvind Kumar Shukla and Shri Raj Anant Pandey helped in their capacity.

References 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 12. 13. 14.

Chakrabarti, D.K., 2001. Archaeological Geography of the Ganga Plain: The Lower and the Middle Ganga. Delhi: Permanent Black. Indian Archaeology - A Review (IAR) 1956-57, 1962-63, 1968-69, 1969-70, 1970-71, 1971-72, 1974-75, 1977-78, 1984-85. Mishra, V.D.; J.N. Pal and M.C. Gupta 1988-99’ Further Excavation at Jhusi, district Allahabad (Uttar Pradesh): 1998, Pragdhara No. 9, pp 43-49. Misra, V.D.; B.B. Misra: J.N. Pandey and J.N. Pal 1995-96 ‘A preliminary report on the Excavations at Jhusi-1995; Pragdhara No. 6, pp 63-66. Misra, V.D. J.N. Pal and M.C. Gupta, 1999-2000, Further Excavations at Jhusi, Pragdhara 10 : 23-40. Misra, V.D.; J.N. Pal, M.C. Gupta and P.P. Joglekar 2009. Excavation at Jhusi, A Fresh light on the Archaeological Profile of the Middle Ganga Plain, Special Report No. 3. New Delhi; Indian Archaeological Society. Pal, J.N. 1986 Archaeology of Southern Uttar Pradesh, Ceramic Industries of Northern Vindhyas, Allahabad. Singh, P. and A.K. Singh, 1999-2000, Excavation at Agiabir, District-Mirzapur (U.P.), Pragdhara 10 : 31-55. Singh, Shitala Prasad, 2013. Neolithic-Chalcolithic potteries of Eastern Uttar Pradesh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, AIJRHASS 13-365 : 148-152. Singh, B.P., 1989. Khairadih: A Chalcolithic Settlement, Puratattva 18 : 28-34. Singh, P; Makkhan Lal and Ashok Kumar Singh 1984-85 ‘Excavations at Narhan 1983-85,’ Excavations at Narhan 1983-85’, Puratattva No. 15, pp. 117-20. Singh, P. 1993. ‘Archaeological Excavations at Imlidih Khurd– 1992’, Pragdhara No. 3, pp. 41-48. Tewari, Rakesh, R.K. Srivastava, K.K. Singh, K.S. Saraswat, I.B. Singh 2003. Preliminary report of the excavation at Lahuradewa, district Sant Kabirnagar, U.P. – 2001-2002’ Pragdhara 13, pp. 37-68. Tewari, R. and R.K. Srivastava 1996-1997, Excavation at Raja-Nal-Ka-Tila (1995-1996), District-Sonbhadra (U.P.) preliminary observation, pragdhara 7: 77-95.

Page 74

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 75

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 76

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 77

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 78

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 79

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 80

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 81

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 82

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 83

Shitala Prasad Singh , American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 69-84

Page 84

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

The Mining Industry and other Development Interventions: Drivers of Change in Mamanwa Traditional Social Milieu in Claver, Surigao del Norte: A Case Study (Philippines) Ramel D. Tomaquin, DPA, Ph.D. Surigao del Sur State University and ASEACRI Tandag City, Surigao del Sur Province Philippines Abstract: Social Cultural Change has affected the traditional Mamanwa society. The following drivers of change contributed to the changes of their indigenous society: opening of the Mamanwa land to the mining industry, the education services provided by the Philippine government to the indigenous groups such the Mamanwas, the services of the local government unit of Claver which included the IP communities notably the Mamanwas of the following sites: Taganito, Urbiztondo and Capangdan. The following /cited drivers of change somehow changes/ alter the Mamanwa customary society which the study delves with. Key Words: Mamanwas, Traditional Society, Social Change, Indigenous Peoples, Mining Companies. I. Introduction Introduced innovations in the traditional Mamanwa lands, through planned changed by the government and other stakeholders such the introduction of formal schooling, opening the area for mining, logging , conversion of the land for cash crop production were among the planned change initiatives introduced in the heartland of the Mamanwas in Claver , Surigao del Norte. The Philippines, in particular is a pluralistic society of diverse ethno linguistic and indigenous groups. The Mamanwa is one of the minority/indigenous groups but home grown or native inhabitants in the area. Social and cultural change brought by modernization, local migration contributed to socio-cultural change across indigenous peoples in the globe. Numerous factors in the likes of coming the of migrants e.g. state sponsored local migration to an area where there are numerous resources such in the Amazon were distributed to the coming migrants. . Tribal culture had been affected with migration phenomena; meaning people from outside the villages dwells with them and sharing resources commence with borrowing and diffusion of culture and gradually starts the process of amalgamation to the mainstream culture or adopting the new mode of order of the new comer. The Philippines a country of multi ethic identity/affiliation from Luzon, Visayas and Mindanao had been characterized of various ethnographic and ethno linguistics groupings. The government also is a prime mover of social change. Enactments of several legislations for incorporation of these indigenous communities in the mainstream Filipino society had been instituted by the Philippine government through the years. The creation then of Presidential Assistance for Minority, the Office of Cultural Minority to the present National Commission on Indigenous Peoples ( NCIP) mandated to work for the advancement of these communities and speed up their advancement /welfare such protection of their ancestral domains and Indigenous Knowledge System (IKS). The Mamanwas in some extent abandoned some of part of their indigenous culture in favor of the culture of the newcomer like the adaptation of Christianity as a religion which let them in some degree abandoned their indigenous religion. The Philippine government vigorously campaigned for the integration of the Mamanwas such relevant measures were passed two were monumental: the Indigenous Peoples Act and the Mining Act which stipulated both the shares of the community of their ancestral domains resources. The Mamanwas then, one of the IP (Indigenous Peoples) group in Caraga, Philippines. They are numerous in the following places/areas: Lake Mainit, Toya-Toya, and Urbiztondo, Taganito, Capangdan in Claver, Hetaob in Tandag City and Burgos and Tigao in Cortes Surigao Del Sur. The papers delve on the Mamanwas of Claver, Surigao del Norte. As they vigorously work for their royalty share in the mining industry. Moreover with the passage of Indigenous Peoples of 1997 they are now energetically working for the protection of their ancestral domains and their Indigenous knowledge System (IKS). With the opening of mining firms in their ancestral domains it is a new terrain for their advancement due to the royalty share as provided by the relevant legislations. II. Statement of the Problem: The study was designed to look into the following sub problems:

Page 85

Ramel D. Tomaquin, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 85-89

1. What are the drivers of socio-cultural change of the Mamanwas? 2. To what extent /degree these drivers of social change have affected the traditional Mamanwa society? 3. What is the extent of socio-cultural transition of the Mamanwas? 4. To what extent the planned changed introduced by the Philippine government have contributed to the improvement of their economic conditions? III. Methods The study used Ethnographic method. Using the following strategies: participative and non observation, Focus group discussion, field work/immersion employing key informants. It used the standard /strategies of ethnographic method. Free, Prior and Informed consent were secured in the sites of the study in accordance with the Indigenous Peoples Act/law /legislation of 1997 of the Philippine State. A.

Setting:

Plate No.1 Going to the Mining area of Claver, Surigao del Norte. Photo Credit: Dr. Ramel D. Tomaquin Claver is a second-class municipality the province of Surigao del Norte Philippines a total land area of 322.60 square kilometers (124.56 sq mi), it is the largest municipality of the province. As of the 2010 census, it has a population of 23,702 people .It has the largest deposit of iron ore in Asia. (2010 Census Population and Housing. National Statistics office in en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Claver, _Surigao_del_Norte). B. Limits: The study was limited only in Claver, Surigao del Norte in the following sites: Taganito, Urbiztondo and Capangdan.

Plate No. 2. The Rich Mining area of the site: Photo Credit Dr.Ramel D. Tomaquin. IV. Results and Discussion: The socio-cultural changes of the traditional Mamanwa society /its amalgamation to the Philippine body-politic were due to the following drivers of Change: 1. Political Integration. With the establishment of Political structure of the Philippine government in the Mamanwa land they have exercised the right of sugrage as a citizen of the Philippines. With these made them active recipient of government programs and services. The Mamanawas have been a source of rich voting source/elector lured by local politicians. In a local election local politicians visited the settlements to win their votes and promises were made that made them hopeful.

Page 86

Ramel D. Tomaquin, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 85-89

2. Economic Integration. The anti-poverty alleviation program of the Philippine government through the anti – poverty initiatives termed/called “Pantawid sa Mahirap Program “. Made the Mamanwa realized that the program aims for the less fortunate or economically disadvantage Filipinos thus they have vigorously worked to be a recipient of the program or for their inclusion in the 4 P’s. 3. The Introduction of formal schooling in the Mamanwa land. Basic Education Program had been introduced in the Mamanwa settlements. The Department of Education mobile education program and the alternative education mode had greatly improved the literacy levels of the Mamanwas. 4. Study Grant. The study grant provided by the National Commission on Indigenous Peoples (NCIP) encouraged the Mamanwa to pursue higher education. Significant number of the Mamanwas such in the Lake Mainit area had been recipient of government study grants.

Plate No. 3 The traditional role of Mamanwa midwife diminishes with the Introduction of modern medical intervention in the Mamanwa land. Photo Credit: Dr. Ramel D. Tomaquin 5. Opening of the Mamanwa land to the mining companies. Claver, Surigao del Norte is the largest iron deposit in Asia with these mining companies opens their business in the Mamanwa lands. Full realization of the royalties in the mining firms had been work out by the Mamanwa communities and the mining companies. 6. Passage of the Local Government Code of 1991. The passage of this Code resulted to the decentralization of powers from the central government of Manila to the local governments. Significant powers had benn granted to the Local Government Units one of which improving the services to the Indigenous communities such the Mamanwas. 7. The introduction of modern medical intervention .The intervention of modern medical services in the Mamanwa lands contributed to their increasing life span and good sanitary conditions. The health centers in each village (Sityu) provided the immediate medical services to the communities. The wide program of Phil Health of the Philippine government ushers’ relevant medical services thus decreases the infant and mother deaths during delivery and pregnancy related mortality. In like manner, the influence of the village midwifes slowly demisneshes as the Mamanwas now depend on the licensed midwife/medical worker. It is ordinary for the member of the tribe to be admitted in the Provincial Hospital/Regional Hospital of Caraga in Surigao City and availed the public health services due to this modern medical intervention. 8. Ancestral Domain Claims. The ancestral domain claim of the Mamanwa which was already granted by the Philippine government through the Certificate of Ancestral Domain Title (CADT) encompasses the rich mining areas of Claver in the Province of Surigao del Norte. Issues of royalty claims in accordance of the Indigenous Peoples At of 1997 and the Mining Act of the Philippines had been discussed with the mining companies’; peaceful resolution has very bright prospects indeed. 9. Contributions of the NGO’s (Non Government Organization). The NGO’s in the sites have vigorously campaigned for the advancement/welfare of the tribe such numerous livelihood assistance had been introduced. These NGO’s promoted the welfare of the Mamanwas in the aspects of livelihood interventions, environmental protection, and health services and among others. 10. The enhanced tribal organizations such the council of elders e.g. KATRIMA, Marigon, Hawodon and among others in some degree empowers the Mamanwas to negotiate for their royalty claim in the ancestral lands/domains. 11. The promotion of the Mamanwas basketry/handicrafts by the local government unit and the promotion of local tourism made the handicrafts /basketry of the Mamanwas known to the local tourist. The Mamanwas are famous for their basketry/handicrafts. 12. The introduction of modern agricultural intervention .The introduction of new farming techniques to the Mamanwa community increases the tribe farm harvest thus improved their earning differentials. 13. Developments of Forest Resources. The opening of the area to the lumber companies benefitted in some extent the Mamanwas. These lumber companies hired the Mamanwas as laborers. This arena contributed as additional source of income to the tribe.

Page 87

Ramel D. Tomaquin, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 85-89

14. Surigao City Bunok-Bunok Festivals. This festival commemorates the great Mamanwa culture. Its message is to celebrate the tribe colorful culture as the first Surigaonon (Almeda, 1997). 15. The promotion of local tourism. One of the thrust of the local tourism industry is the promotion of local culture (a culture indigenous to the land). The Mamanwas being the earliest Surigaonon (Almeda, 1997) had been the beneficiary of the livelihood component of the local tourism industry of the province of Surigao del Norte.

Plate No. 4 Christian Church of the Mamanwas.Photo Credit Dr. Ramel D. Tomaquin V. Problems in the Integration of the Mamanwas in the Philippine Body Politic. 5.1 There is a growing perception that the royalty shares of the Mamanwas are not properly implemented. 5.2 The Mamanwas failed to enjoy in the full extent the educational grant offered by the Philippine government. 5.3 The anti poverty integration /alleviation program of the Philippine government dub as the “4 P’s” (Pantawid sa Mahirap Program) in some extent failed to make the Mamanwas as one of its recipient. In making the census somehow the Mamanwas were lag/left out. 5.4 The livelihood intervention program to the Mamanwas lack sustanaibity. 5.5 There is a need to formulate a comprehensive program for the education of the Mamanwas. It seems mainstreaming them in the educational system does not work. 5.6 Not all of the Mamanwas were recepient of the Phil Health Program of the Philippine government. Massive membership in the Phil Health Program /health program for the Mamanwas as part of the health services of the government is wanting. 5.7 Establishment of the schools of living traditions in the sites are also wanting to inculcate tribal values for posterity and as part of the Philippine cultural heritage. V. Conclusion: The development intervention provided by the Philippine government in some extent the improved the economic condition/status of the Mamanwas in Claver, Surigao del Norte and change the traditional Mamanwa society. This scenario also made the Mamanwa aware of their rights as Filipino citizens and their claim to their ancestral domains and protection of their indigenous knowledge system. Moreover there is a need to craft for a more comprehensive program to effect a speedy /complete integration of Claver Mamanwas in the aspects of economics notably. Multilateral approach for community development initiatives to the Mamanwas participated by the government line agencies, Peoples organization, non government organization can speed up Mamanwas full integration to the Philippine society. Philippine is a multicultural society hence the minority such the Mamanwas are full blooded Filipinos which the Philippine government has obligation to look into/serve. VI. Recommendation/ Futuristic Research In the future the following studies are recommended: 1 Public and Private Partnership /Initiatives or Development Work/Community Development work to be addressed to the Mamanwas are fertile terrain for collaboration to speed up their integration to the Philippine body politic; 2 The need to establish a school of living traditions for preservation of the Mamanwa Indigenous culture for posterity and as a part of Philippine heritage is strongly recommended; 3 Policies of more educational incentives to be granted to the tribe in order that they will be more motivated to pursue university education; 4. Cooperative in the three sites are needed to help/augment the economic needs of the Mamanwas; 5 There is a need to organized/confederate the tribal organization in the three sites in order for them to effectively work for their advancement.

Page 88

Ramel D. Tomaquin, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 85-89

Plate No. 5 A closer look of the vibrant mining industry in Claver, Surigao del Norte, Philippines. Photo Credit Dr. Ramel D. Tomaquin VII. Acknowledgements I would like to acknowledge the assistance of the following in this research endeavor: The National Commission on Indigenous People; the Mamanwa Communities in Capangdan, Taganito and Urbiztondo, the Local Government Unit of Claver, Surigao del Norte , the Provincial Tourism Office of Surigao del Norte, the Surigao del Sur State University for the Official Time Privileges granted during the conduct of the study.

Plate No.6 The Mining reservation for the Mining Firms/Companies in Claver, Surigao del Norte. Photo Credit Dr. Ramel D. Tomaquin References: [1]. [2]. [3]. [4]. [5]. [6]. [7]. [8]. [9].

Almeda, Fernando A. Jr. “Surigao across the Years”. Heritage Publishing House, Quezon City, Philippines, 1993. Donessa, Robert John “ The Society of the Mamanuas of Agusan”Publication of the College of Social Sciences and Philosophy, College of Social Sciences and Philosophy , CSSH , MSU Marawi City ,Philippines. 1996. Maceda, Marcelino N.” A Survey of the Socio-Economic, Religious and Educational Conditions of the Mamanuas of Northeast Mindanao.”. Thesis (MA Anthro.) University of San Carlos, Cebu City, Philippines, 1964. Tomaquin, Ramel D. Social Adaptations of the Mamanuas of Surigao del Sur: Basis of Relevant Government Development Program”. SSPSC Graduate Research Journal Vol. 1 No. 1. Tandag, Surigao del Sur, Philippines. 1999. The Indigenous Peoples Act of 1997 of the Philippines. The Mining Act of the Philippines. 2010 Census Population and Housing. National Statistics office in en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Claver, _Surigao_del_Norte en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Claver, _Surigao_del_Norte Province of Surigao del Norte Municipality Population Data. LWUA Research Division.

Page 89

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

STUDY OF EMERGING DISPUTE AT INDO-CHINA BORDER Neeraj Solanki Research Scholar Department of Defence Studies, M.D.U., Rohtak, Haryana, INDIA. I. INTRODUCTION The border dispute between India and China is one of the most intricate and complicated issues in India's foreign policy Undoubtedly, abrupt changes in the global power-structure and the India's emergence as an economic power calls for restructuring of the nation's foreign policy so as to maximise geo-strategic advantage through transparent initiatives and by exercising fresh options that foster national security implying peace on borders, control of internal insurgency and mutually beneficial understanding with key countries of the world. All the three components are interconnected. In this context, this paper is an attempt to analyze the factors leading to increasing complexity of the border issue between India and China culminating eventually in the 1962 war and the need to highlight the need of fresh options and approaches for its resolution. In the mid-20th century, China with other newly liberated states of Asia was faced with the task of converting traditional frontiers and inadequately defined borders into boundaries in order to establish its identity as an independent modern political unit on the model set up primarily by the western European states during their course of last three centuries.' The facts that it had a vast empire whose territories were lost in the 19th century and after the II-World War had about a dozen states as neighbours made the task highly challenging. Thus even after tacitly abjuring irredentist claims to territories which once were part of the vast empire, the PRC (People's Republic of China) faced a large and daunting task : negotiating and renegotiating to achieve agreed and accurately defined boundaries with its border states contiguous with China over thousands of miles in 'often 'accessible territory charted primitively if at all.2 India too after independence in 1947 was faced with a very dismal and discouraging political scenario. The Mountbatten Plan provided for the creation of Pakistan succumbing to the communal demands and pressures of the Muslim League and thereby gave a severe jolt to the attempts of the INC (Indian National Congress) struggling hard to keep all threads of the country together and united. Again, the doctrine of the Lapse of Paramountancy had made 562 Princely States independent to choose their political future in effect thereby presenting a scattered, fragile and disintegrated sub-continent. Kashmir's indecision to decide its political option and Pakistan's attempt to seize it by force which culminated into the deadlock consequent upon the U.N.'s intervention aggravated the situation further. It is against this background that Indian national leaders were faced with a new reality in 1949 with the emergence of Red China replacing the Nationalist Government. The status of the boundary at the time of India's independence along the Chinese border is clear from the maps produced by New Delhi as late as 1950. Four official maps showed the boundary from the Indo-ChinaAfghanistan tri-junction to the India-China-Nepal tri-junction as undefined, while all four depicted the MacMohan Line as the boundary in the east.) The undefined boundary in the western sector reflects the British failure to successfully negotiate a boundary-settlement with China. The frontier in this sector includes a large piece of territory known as Aksai Chin projecting out to the north-east. The altitude of this area over 16000 feet and the composition of its soil make it unfit for human habitation but has considerable strategic value for the Chinese as forming the shortest road link between Tibet and Sinkiang4 In the eastern sector, the MacMohan Line came into existence in 1914 at Shimla which was accepted by India and Tibet but not by China though the Chinese representative at the Conference had not at any time complained the bilateral agreement between India and Tibet defining 850 miles of their borders.5 Independent India's policy towards its north-eastern border particularly Tibet was under sporadic consideration even before the civil war in China ended as it was felt that a strong Chinese Government would advance claims to the region below the MacMohan Line. For India, the maintenance of the MacMohan Line was crucial for the protection of her strategic interests as it had advanced India's border northward by some 60 miles from its then alignment beneath the foothills of the Assam Himalayas to the crest of mountains rimming the Tibetan plateau. Therefore the rift between de jure and de facto line was ended on Feb. 12, 1951 when Major R. (Bob) Khating evicted the Tibetans from Tawang. China interestingly did not protest at all though it had all along made its determination to "liberate" Tibet clear in no unambiguous terms6 which it did in 1951 establishing full control of Tibet. Indian leaders were particularly apprehensive about the north-eastern sector as the people inhabiting these areas had no established loyalty to, India and moreover had ethnic, cultural and religious ties with Tibet. Their

Page 90

Neeraj Solanki, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 90-92

loyalties, it was feared, could be susceptible to the lures of communism and kinship: both of which could be utilized by China. Hence, it was held important to establish check posts to prevent infiltration while simultaneously making efforts to integrate the peoples of this area with India. This policy of the Indian Government was in no small measure guided by her perception of China as irredentist, militaristic and expansionist state7 and therefore a robust and firm stand on the border issue was required necessary vis-a-vis China. This stand was the guiding factor in Nehru's directive in 1954 to publish new maps replacing old ones leaving no undemarcated line.8 This line was to be non- negotiable and along with Nehru's refusal to Chinese proposals for a border settlement has been criticised as the “escalation strategy”9 by the revisionists' accounts.10 The new maps incorporated Aksai Chin within India in the western sector and were not protested by China at all, though, In the historical perspective. India's inclusion of Aksai Chin within her territories was open to question.11 That China did not evoke any interest in holding discussions about the definition of the Indo-China boundary served only to create uncertainty and doubt about China's intentions in the Indian establishment during 1950s. In 1957 during his visit to India, Thou en Lai, the Chinese Premier, referred to the MacMohan Line in the context of the Sine -Chinese boundary that although China had never recognised the Line they thought that "now that is an accomplished fact, we should accept it". It was taken in India as a clear acceptance of the MacMohan Line by China. Zhou still did not question Indian claims in the western sector though the Chinese were constructing a highway linking Sinkiang and Tibet passing through Alcsai Chin. This only lent credence to Delhi's perception that China had occupied Aksai Chin furtively and treacherously. The difference between the two countries on border widened during the second half of the 1950s when China published her maps depicting "a large part of our North-East Frontier Agency as well as some other parts as Chinese territory". Thou held that the entire boundary had never been formally delimited by any treaty or agreement and averred that Alcsai Chin had always been under Chinese jurisdiction; only recently had India laid claim to it. He categorically refused to accept the MacMohan Line as it was a product of British imperialism and was illegal though he found it necessary to take "a more or less realistic attitude" towards the Line. This development along with border clashes caused a mixed feeling of anger, despair and surprise in India. Nehru was not prepared to accept any large claim on the vast area along the border." It was felt that having given evasive answers about maps and assuring that the Chinese accepted the MacMohan Line Beijing was not playing fair. China's claims implied that they wanted to establish presence in the Indian side of the Himalayan border which, it was held, would greatly endanger India's basic security. The relationship between India and China deteriorated sharply in 1959 following the rebellion in Tibet and India's grant of asylum to the Dalai Lama with consequence that by the summer of 1959, the two sides faced each other along a contested border in NEFA. China repeated its position in 1960 during Zhou's visit to India when it expressed the need to negotiate entire boundary with both the countries maintaining the status quo. The Chinese Foreign Minister, Chen Vi, conveyed an expression that a new Line could be agreed upon after joint surveys not very different from the MacMohan Line." But, by this time, the feeling of Chinese betrayal and duplicity had become so condensed in India that it was feared that any concession to China would only encourage the Chinese to press even more ambitious claims later. Nehru's resentment was based on two grievances- China never objected to India's maps and it extended its sway in Ladakh after the dispute became public in 1959." In 1961, N. Delhi adopted the "Forward Policy" establishing a military presence in the disputed Aksai Chin area. China's military response came in Oct. 1962. The short war ended when Beijing declared a unilateral ceasefire on Nov. 21 and withdrew to positions 20 km. behind the line of Actual Control (LAC) that existed in 1959. The War belied Nehru’s unrealistic perception of war in the context of balance of power which evaded the concept of limited war and expected other countries to act as counterbalance to China in a possibility of war.15 After the War, talks between the countries started in 1981 at the level of officials and ambassador level exchanges were restored in 1976. Since then, four agreements have been concluded on the boundary question: i) Maintenance of Peace and Tranquility along the Line of Actual Control in the India-China Border Areas on Sept. 7. 1993; ii) Confidence Building Measures (CBMs) in the military field along the LOAC on Nov. 26, 1996; iii) a Declaration of Principles for Relations and Comprehensive Cooperation on Jan. 23, 2003; and, iv) an agreement on the Political Parameters and Guiding Principles for the Settlement of the Indo-China Boundary Question on April 11, 2005. But progress for settlement of the border issue has not been satisfactory for a number of reasons. It is a fact that China has borders with fourteen nations and has settled border issues with all of them excluding India on the basis of mutual concession and accommodation. The Chinese approach to the boundary disputes is based on the premise that only political leaders can accomplish this objective. They simply laid down procedures for carrying out deals made earlier politically- with Myanmar on Jan. 28, 1960; Nepal on Mar. 21, 1960; Pakistan on Mar. 2, 1963; Mongolia on Mar. 26, 1963; Afghanistan on Nov. 22, 1963; the Soviet Union on May 16, 1991; Kazakhstan on April 26, 1994; Russia on Jan. 28, 1994; Bhutan on Dec. 8, 1998; Vietnam on

Page 91

Neeraj Solanki, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 90-92

Dec. 25, 2000; and Russia finally on Oct. 25, 2004, and June 2, 2005. On July 21, 2008, China and Russia settled the last disputed points, namely, two islands at the confluence of the Amer and Ussuri rivers.:6 But the within the Chinese establishment, there is a doubt about the will and ability of the Indian authorities to negotiate a border deal and then sell it to the public).17 At present, it is a fact that neither of the two countries can afford to engage in a full fledged war on the border issue but at the same time while China, due to its geo-strategic location, is in a position to cause enormous problems in Kashmir, the Uttar Pradesh border, Sikkim, Arunanchal Pradesh and Assam, a pro-Independent Tibetan policy actively pursued by India can create highly embarrassing situation for China internally and globally both. An important development in this context is the need felt by both the countries to improve overall climate before seeking to resolve the vexed question of the border-demarcation which has paved the way for initiation and enhancement of cultural, educational and scientific exchanges's while, economically, China has emerged as the largest trading partner of India. On the border issue too both the parties have agreed upon the idea of a comprehensive package settlement encompassing all the sectors'', and work towards a political agreement avoiding excessive focus on historical claims and legal niceties. It is obvious that in a democratically functioning country like India, an environment conducive to border settlement is inevitable which itself requires evolution of political consensus followed by education of the public so as to make it acceptable on the basis of rational calculations. REFERENCES 1. See for evolution of the nation-state, Leonard Tiwey (ed.), The Nation-State, Mortin Robertson, Oxford, 1981. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9.

10. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 16. 17. 18. 19.

Neville Maxwell, Settlement and Disputes, EPW, Sept. 9, 2006, p. 3873. A.G. Noorani, Frontline, Oct. 24, 2008, p. 81. S.K.Ganjoo, Kashmir History and Politics, Commonwealth Publishers, N. Delhi, 1998, p.163 Dorothy Woodman, Himalayan Frontiers, 1969, p181. The expression was used to end any kind of doubt about complete sovereignty as against "suzerainty" implying autonomy subject to Chinese control over defence and foreign affairs. Nehru said, "Whenever China has been powerful in history, it has been expansionist,' quoted by Gini Deshingkar in "A Defence Strategy", Frontline, Oct. 22, 0999, p.I9. “Selected Works of Jawarlal Nehru”, Vol. 26, p. 482. Stanley Hoffman mentions that the decision to replace old maps with new ones was taken in1953. India and the China Crisis, p. 25. Huth Paul K. has described 3 strategies a state may adept to deal with boundary dispute: i) a delaying strategy, II) an escalation strategy, and iii) a cooperation strategy, "Standing Your ground: Territorial Disputes and International Conflict", University of Michigan, 1996. See Neville Maxwell, India's China War, London, 1970. The Ardagh alignment of. 1897 included the Aksai Chin area within the territorial jurisdiction of India whilst the MacDonald note of 1899 placed it within China. Stanley Hoffman, India and the Chinese Crisis, p. 36. Dull, "With Nehru in Foreign Office", Calcutta, 1977, p.127. A. G. Noorani, "Maps and Border", Frontline, Oct. 24, 2008, p. 89. Selected Works of Jawaharlal Nehru, First Series, Vol. 3, pp. 236-237. On Dec. 6, 1961, he again said, "War between India and China...will mean war globally", quoted by A. G. Noorani, "Balance of Power in South Asia", Frontline, April 22, 2005, p. 77. Pallavi Aiyyar, The Hindu, July 22, 2008. Also see N. Maxwell's, "Settlements and Disputes", EPW, Sept. 9, 2006, pp. 38733881. M. Jiali, The Hindu, Sept 17, 2008. John Cherian, "Commemorating Sino-Indian Ties", Frontline, April 19, 2000, p. 56. This is to be seen against the clash between India's "sector by sector" approach and China's stress on "comprehensive" deal during 1950s.

Page 92

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Empowerment to Village Entrepreneurship through Agro-Processing Techniques S. K. Nag, S. Patel, S. K. Patil, A.Pradhan, M.S.Paikra, D.P.Singh & P. K. Verma S. G. College of Agriculture & Research Station, Jagdalpur, INDIA I. Introduction Entrepreneurship of Bastar mainly depends on minor and major produces of forest little extending it with agroproduces which often go to market directly. Some products are having market demand that would be marketed fastly without going any primary and secondary processing which could be fetched higher income to farmers. Imali, Mahua, Mango, Sal Seed etc. are very popular in marketing mandis and give very popular attraction to market chain activation. Among the forest produces Imali is very remunerative commodity within villager from harvesting to final processed items. It increases cost with every step of processing or value addition and involved many group of market accelerating people which ultimately forms a chain for better utilization. To avoid the chain longer in the process, just make it shorter by connecting people directly through providing technology and link leading toward self sufficiency in whole chain from producing to final products at one place rather than walking out for further improvement. Table 1: Basic information of the villages Sr. No.

Name of Village

Population

Per cent of Improvement

Tree of Imali

Yield Potential

Turenar

239

496

508 qt.

Bhataguda

149

395

346 qt.

Jharndiguda

17%

109

98 qt.

II. Methodology The studies were started from 2008-09 providing `50,000 in three targeted groups in adopted villages under National Agricultural Innovation Project (NAIP) component -3. To study the impact on entrepreneurship linking to minor produces of forest comprising Bhataguda, Turenar and Jharndiguda with 12 membersâ&#x20AC;&#x2122; group in each. The groups were structured separately with each village where president and secretary having bank in the name of Self Help Group (SHG) named Phoolmongra SHG in Bhataguda, Tetar Self Help Group in Turenar in Jharndiguda. President

SHG

Phoolmongra Tetar Jayak

- 12 members - 12 members - 12 members

Secretary Value addition

III. Mode of Works Imali bricks, packaging etc.

Cleaning

Primary processing of the purchased material

Group-I

Group-II

Group-III

Page 93

S. K. Nag et al., American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 93-94

Purchasing of raw material

Survey and bargaining the printing trees Table 2: Coast analysis of the groups of 2008-09

Sr. No.

Name of SHG

Quantity of Imali Collected (quintal)

Cost of Imali Collected

Quantity after Deseeding

Cost of Output

Net Benefit

Phoolmongra

15 qt.

15,000

9 qt.

5 qt.

Phool Imali 19,800

Tetar

15 qt.

15,000

9 qt.

5 qt.

19,800

2,500

7300

Jayak

15 qt.

15,000

9 qt.

5 qt.

19,800

2,500

7300

45 qt.

45,000

27 qt.

15 qt.

59,400

7,500

21,900

Total

Phool Imali

Seed

Seed 2,500

7300

IV. Mode of Support Processing

Selling

NAIP-Techno Support

Investment

Harvesting

Purchasing

Self Help Groups

NAIP-Financial Support V. Results and Discussion On the basis of one year data, the results are being discussed. The investment of initial cost for procuring and processing of Imali among the SHGs was provided through Agricultural Innovation Project (NAIP). The work running amount of `50,000 was given to three SHGs to purchase Imali and they sold the Imali after primary processing at `67,000 distributed equally among them. The consolidated initiation of entrepreneurship on forest produce like Imali on same village was new ways of self reliance practices. The NAIP also provided the Imali cake making machine and deseeder cum huller to motivate the involved people and disseminate to others of the circumstances. The impact of the empowering the villager giving support viz. financially and technically boosted the enthusiasm of local farmers. Although it is like a deep in ocean yet steps toward self reliance on own produces. References: Bhattacharya, P.K., Bal, S. and Mukherji, R.K. (1994) Studies on the characteristics of some products from tamarind (Tamarindus indica L.) kernels. Journal of Food Science and Technology (India), 31(5): 372-376. Kotecha, P.M. and Kadam, S.S. (2003 b) Studies on browning in tamarind pulp during storage. Journal of Food Science and Technology (Mysore), 40(4): 398-399. Nagalakshmi, S. and Chezhian, N. (2004) Influence of type of packaging and storage conditions on Tamarind (Tamarindus indica) pulp quality. Journal of Food Science and Technology 41(5): 586-590. Puranaik, J., Nagalakshmi, S., Balasubrahmanyam, N. and Sakaracharya, N.B. (2004) Packaging and storage studies on Tamarind (Tamarindus indica. L) pulp. Journal of Food Science and Technology, 14(3): 348-351. Sharanakumar, H., Ramakumar, M.V. and Ranganna, B. (2001) A comparison of traditional and mechanical processing of tamarind fruit. Current Research -University of Agricultural Sciences (Bangalore), 30(11/12): 193-194.

Page 94

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

KNOWLEDGE AND AWARENESS AS DETERMINANTS OF REPRODUCTIVE HEALTH: A RURAL – URBAN PERSPECTIVE Dr. Balwan Singh Assistant Professor, Department of Geography Govt. College, Matak Majri, Karnal, Haryana, INDIA I. Introduction Awareness and knowledge are considered to some of the most critical determinants of health. It is particularly important for the health issues which are closely related to the behaviors of people. The knowledge and awareness provides inputs for changing health behaviors of the people, by removing misconceptions, providing new information, motivating for adopting new behaviors and stopping the harmful practices. The role of knowledge and awareness in decision-making is well established. Reproductive health and sexual behaviors and safe practices for preventing HIV/AIDS require adequate and timely information and knowledge to influence the behaviors. Government and other non-government organization throughout the country are making serous efforts to create awareness and knowledge for this purpose. II. Study Area The study was carried out in Ajmer district of Rajasthan. Rajasthan has been chosen since it is one of most critical state regarding various demographic, socio-cultural, economic and infrastructural parameters. Ajmer district is located in the center of Rajasthan state between 25 0 38‘ and 26058‘ north latitudes and 730 54‘ and 750 22‘ east longitudes. It is bounded on the north by Nagaur district, on the south by Bhilwara district, on the east by Jaipur and Tonk districts and on the west by Pali district. Ajmer district has a triangular shape.

III. Study Design And Methodology The study is quantitative in nature, and is based on a sample survey of adolescent boys from urban and rural areas of Ajmer district. The urban sample was drawn from different localities of Ajmer town, while the rural sample was drawn from the selected villages within Ajmer district. The methodology involved cross sectional sample survey of adolescents boys in the age-group of 13-19 years. It was decided to select this age-group since it is important from the point of view of studying sexual behavior. The sample size for the study has been determined at 300 adolescent boys, taking an equal proportion from urban and rural areas. The sample size has been determined based on the variable of knowledge about safe sex practices‘and taking 95 per cent level of confidence. The data was collected from 3 different localities in Ajmer town and 3 villages of Ajmer block. The urban localities (urban wards) and villages was selected through the PPS technique, taking sample in proportion to the population. The data was collected in structured schedules, which was protested before data collection. The analysis of data was done using SPSS software of data analysis. Appropriate statistics was used while analyzing and interpreting the study findings. IV. Objectives of the Study To study the knowledge and awareness of adolescent boys regarding reproductive and sexual health issues. 2. To study the differentials in knowledge, awareness and practices of adolescent boys living in rural and urban areas. V. Risk of Early Pregnancy During the past few years the issue of adolescent pregnancy and childbearing has received the attention of policy makers. It has been increasingly perceived as a serious health and social problem. Globally, nearly 15 million adolescent women bear children every year. It results in high wastage of human resources due to maternal mortality and infant and child mortality. The most relevant cause behind these problems is ignorance about appropriate maternal health care, non-availability of quality of health care, inadequate preparation of adolescent girls for maternity, and various undesirable practices prevalent in society. Early childbearing increases the risk of maternal and infant mortality since the girl is not physiologically grown enough to bear the child, leading to several obstetric complications. In this study, an effort was made to know the level of 1.

Page 95

Balwan Singh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 95-103

awareness and knowledge about the risk or harms that a woman can face due to early pregnancy. The results are presented in Table 1. Table 1: Knowledge about the Risk/Harms of Early Pregnancy. Number Rural Percent knowing that early pregnancy is harmful/risky Type of reported risk/harm (Multiple Response) Mother gets weakness Damage to uterus/other problems Child weak Mother can die during delivery Child can die during delivery Care of child is difficult Don’t know type of risk/harm

Percent

147

98.0

52 46 7 18 5 17 5

n=147 35.4 31.3 4.8 12.2 3.4 11.6 3.4

Number

Percent

Urban Percent knowing that early pregnancy is harmful/risky

99.3

Type of reported risk/harm (Multiple Response) Mother gets weakness Damage to uterus/other problems Child weak Mother can die during delivery Child can die during delivery Care of child is difficult Don’t know type of risk/harm

n=149 57 49 5 26 3 8 1

38.3 32.9 3.4 17.4 2.0 5.4 0.7

Source: Field Work. Awareness about the fact that early pregnancy can be harmful or risky was almost universal since more that 98 per cent of the rural and urban adolescents were aware about it. The awareness about different type of risks reported by the respondents were almost common, although the proportions were slightly higher in case of urban areas as compared to rural areas. The most common reported risk was that the mother gets weakness, which was reported by 35 per cent of rural and 38 per cent of urban respondents. The risk that there can be damage to the uterus of mother was another important reason reported by 31 per cent and 33 per cent of the respondents from rural and urban areas respectively. Around 12 per cent of rural and 17 per cent of urban respondents also said that the mother can die if she conceives at an early age. It can be observed that majority of the adolescents were aware about the harms/risk that can cause to the mother, however, awareness regarding the harm/risk to the child was quite low. 0.7

Don’t know type of risk/harm

Urban Rural

3.4 5.4

Care of child is difficult

11.6 2

Child can die during delivery

3.4 17.4

Mother can die during delivery

12.2 3.4 4.8

Child weak

32.9 31.3

Damage to uterus/other problems

38.3 35.4

Mother gets weakness 0

Figure 1: Reported Risks of Early Pregnancy

Page 96

Balwan Singh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 95-103

VI. Family Planning Table 2 presents the opinion of the respondents regarding the birth interval that should be there between the two subsequent children. It may be noted that the birth interval reported by the urban respondents was higher than what was reported by rural respondents. The proportion of respondent opining that the birth interval should be up to one year was quite higher among rural respondents as compared to urban respondents. Similarly, those reporting 1-2 years gap was also higher among the respondents belonging to the rural areas. Around 60 per cent of the urban respondents said that there should be an interval of at least three years between two children, while the corresponding figure for the rural areas was 45 per cent only. Table 2: Opinion about Birth Interval Interval

Number

Percent

Urban Up to 1 year

5.3

1-2 years

34.7

3+ years

60.0

Upto 1 year

12.7

1-2 years

42.7

3+ years

44.6

Rural

Source: Field Work. 80

60 60 44.6 42.7 34.7

12.7 5.3

0 Upto 1 year

1-2 years Urban

3+ years

Rural

Figure 2: Opinion about Birth Interval (%) An important issue in the context of family planning is that who should decide about the number of children in the family. Traditionally, Rajasthan has a male dominant society, where most of such decisions are taken by male members of the family. Women has very little to say in this regard. The government health programmes emphasize on womenâ&#x20AC;&#x2DC;s autonomy and freedom to participate in such decisions. Gender balance and mainstreaming is one of the key components of all the development programmes. In this study an effort was made to have an idea about the opinion of the respondents regarding such decision-making about the family size. Table 3 indicates that 95 per cent of the urban and 85 per cent of rural respondents opined that both husband and wife should decide about the number of children they would like to have. Hence, the view of joint decisionmaking by husband and wife was quite high in both the areas, but it was stronger in case of urban areas as compared to rural areas.

Page 97

Balwan Singh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 95-103

Table 3: Opinion about - who should Decide the Size of Family Number

Percent

Husband

4.0

Wife

0.7

142

94.6

0.7

Husband

13.3

Wife

0.7

128

85.3

0.7

Urban

Both (couple) Parents (in-lows) Rural

Both (couple) Parents (in-lows)

Source: Field Work. Moreover, 13 per cent of the rural respondents and 4 per cent of urban respondents stated that husband should decide about the number of children. Very small proportion of adolescents, both in rural and urban areas, opined that parents or parents-in-law should take such decision. Awareness regarding family planning methods was quite high as 89 per cent of urban and 74 per cent of rural respondents were aware of at least one method of family planning (Table 4). However, a very small proportion (8 per cent of urban and 3 per cent of rural) were aware about all the modern methods of family planning being promoted by under the family planning programme. In all, the awareness about methods was higher among respondents living in urban areas as compared to their rural counterparts. The method-wise analysis shows that awareness about female sterilization was quite high, both among urban (89 per cent) and rural (74 per cent). However, there is large difference regarding the awareness about male sterilization, as more than two-thirds of the urban respondents were aware about male sterilization, while it was only 45 per cent among the rural respondents. Table 4: Knowledge about Contraceptive Methods Number

Percent

Urban Male Sterilization

114

Female Sterilization

133

IUD Oral Pill Condom

76.0 88.7

6.0

102

68.0

118

78.7

Rural Male Sterilization

Female Sterilization

112

74.7

45.3

IUD

16.0

Oral Pill

38.7

Condom

31.3

Source: Field Work.

31.3

Condom

78.7 38.7

Oral Pill

68.0 16

IUD

6.0 74.7

Female Sterilization

88.7 45.3

Male Sterilization

76.0 0

30 40 Rural

70 Urban

100

Figure 3: Knowledge about Family Planning Methods (%)

Page 98

Balwan Singh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 95-103

Similarly, 68 per cent of urban respondents were aware about Oral pills, while the corresponding figure for rural areas was 39 per cent only, and 67 per cent of boys were aware of oral pill as a method of family planning. Awareness about IUD as a method of family planning was more in rural areas as compared to urban areas. However, large difference was found in case of awareness about condom, which was 79 per cent in urban areas, but only 31 per cent in rural areas. The government is making lot of efforts for creating awareness about condoms as a preventive measure against HIV/AIDS. However, it seems that the efforts could not yield much impact in rural areas as the level of awareness about condom is still quite low. VII. Knowledge regarding Modes of Transmission of HIV/AIDS The central and state governments have launched IEC (Information, Education and Communication) programmes through mass media and through other means of increasing awareness about AIDS. Many NGOs have also launched similar programmes. As a result of these and publication of reports in popular newspapers and magazines, the awareness about AIDS has spread as a very threatening disease, but very little is known about the depth of awareness in different segments of adolescents. Table 5: Knowledge about modes of transmission of HIV/AIDS Modes of Transmission

Percent stating mode Number

Rural Correct Knowledge Unsafe sex Reuse of injection/syringe Taking blood of AIDS infected person From mother (infected with AIDS during pregnancy) to child Misconceptions Shaking hand/hugging Use of public toilets Walking with AIDS infected person Urban

Percent n=150

36 45 39 32

24.0 30.0 26.0 21.3

9 6 14

6.0 4.0 9.3 n=150

Correct Knowledge Unsafe sex Reuse of injection/syringe Taking blood of AIDS infected person From mother (infected with AIDS during pregnancy) to child

81 101 95 83

54.0 67.3 63.3 55.3

Misconceptions Shaking hand/hugging Use of public toilets Walking with AIDS infected person

6 6 18

4.0 4.0 12.0

Source: Field Work. Table 5 indicates that a large proportion of the rural respondents were not aware about the modes of transmission of HIV/AIDS. Only 24 per cent of the rural respondents were aware that HIV/AIDS could transmit through unsafe sex. Only 21 per cent of them were aware that infection could transmit from the mother to the child during pregnancy, if the mother is infected. Reuse of injection/syringes as a mode of transmission was known to only 30 per cent of the rural boys, while only 26 per cent were aware that HIV could transmit by transfusing blood of HIV infected person. It can also be observed that some of the rural adolescents have several misconceptions about modes of transmission of AIDS. They believe that AIDS can be transmitted by shaking hand/hugging, using public toilets or by walking with a person who is infected with AIDS. Although the percentages are small, but such misconceptions have serious implications in terms of stigma and discrimination against the people living with HIV and AIDS at the community level. The level of knowledge regarding the modes of transmission of HIV/AIDS was found to be significantly higher among urban boys. More than half of the urban boys (54 per cent) were aware that HIV/AIDS can be transmitted through unsafe sex. More than two-thirds of them were aware about reuse of injection/syringes and 63 per cent were aware blood transfusion as modes of transmission of HIV/AIDS. The knowledge regarding transmission from mother to child was comparatively low as only 55 per cent were aware of such risk. Urban boys were also having several misconceptions. Around 12 per cent of them had a misconception that the HIV/AIDS can spread through walking with AIDS infected person. Around 4 per cent were had misconception

Page 99

Balwan Singh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 95-103

that it can spread by shaking hands or hugging, and an equal proportion believed that it can spread by using public toilets.

21.3

From mother to child

55.3

Taking blood of AIDS infected person

63.3

Reuse of injection/syringe

67.3

Unsafe sex

54.0 0

20 Rural

Urban

Figure 4: Knowledge about Modes of Transmission of HIV (%) Test Statistics Modes of Transmission

Z* Value

Correct Knowledge Unsafe sex Reuse of injection/syringe Taking blood of AIDS infected person From mother (infected with AIDS during pregnancy) to child

5.327 6.411 6.448 6.066

Misconceptions Shaking hand/hugging Use of public toilets Walking with AIDS infected

0.795 0.000 0.848

Source: Field Work. Note: * Alpha = 0.05, two tailed. Z (critical) = Âą 1.96. The test statistics (Z values) indicated that the differences were significant regarding all the aspects of correct knowledge. It suggests that the geographical differences in terms of rural and urban residence have a significant impact on the knowledge among the respondents regarding correct knowledge on the modes of transmission of HIV/AIDS. VIII. Knowledge regarding Preventive Measures of AIDS The knowledge about preventive measures of AIDS was found to low among rural respondents, as may be observed from Table 6. Only 16 per cent of the rural boys were aware that using condom during sex could prevent HIV/AIDS. An equal proportion of boys were aware that it can be prevented by not having sex with anyone. 15 per cent know that it can be prevented by keeping away from the infected person. Around 24 per cent believed that it can be prevented by not reusing the used injections and syringes, and an equal proportion believed that it can be prevented by using new or sterilized syringes. Having sex with a single partner was reported by 22 per cent of the rural boys, and testing blood before transfusion was reported by 21 per cent as measure to prevent spread of HIV/AIDS. The level of knowledge regarding preventive measures of HIV/AIDS was found to be higher among urban boys as compared to the rural ones. Around 51 per cent of urban boys were aware that HIV/AIDS could be prevented by using condom during sex and 45 per cent knew that it can be prevented by not having sex with anyone. As many as 62 per cent were aware that it can be prevented by not reusing the used injections and syringes and 61 per cent reported use of new or sterilized syringes as preventive measure. Nearly 58 per cent of urban boys

Page 100

Balwan Singh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 95-103

were also aware that testing blood before transfusion can prevent HIV/AIDS. Having sex with single partner was reported by 56 per cent of the respondents as a preventive measure. Table 6: Knowledge about Preventive Measures of HIV/AIDS Percent stating preventive measure Preventive Measures Number

Percent

Rural Not having sex with anyone Using condom during sex Keeping away from infected person No reusing the used injection/syringe Testing blood before transfusion Having sex with single partner Using new/sterilized injection

24 24 23 36 32 33

N=150 16.0 16.0 15.3 24.0 21.3 22.0

24.0

Urban Not having sex with anyone Using condom during sex Keeping away from infected person No reusing the used injection/syringe Testing blood before transfusion Having sex with single partner Using new/sterilized injection

68 77 60 93 87 84

45.3 51.3 40.0 62.0 58.0 56.0

61.3

n=150

Source: Field Work. Note: Multiple response, may not add to 100 percent. Test Statistics Preventive Measures

Not having sex with anyone Using condom during sex Keeping away from infected person No reusing the used injection/syringe Testing blood before transfusion Having sex with single partner Using new/sterilized injection

Z* Values 5.454 6.421 4.849 6.647 6.554 6.037 6.482

Source: Field Work. Note : * Alpha = 0.05, two tailed. Z (critical) = Âą 1.96. The test statistics (Z values) indicated that the differences were significant regarding all the aspects of correct knowledge on the measures to prevent HIV/AIDS. It suggests that the geographical differences in terms of rural and urban residence have a significant impact on the knowledge among the respondents regarding knowledge on the modes of transmission of HIV/AIDS. Despite the urgent need for rising public awareness, cultural and institutional barriers stand in the way of educating people about the risk of HIV and ways to prevent it from spreading. Many parents and educators have long been concerned that sex education may increase sexual activity among young people. However an assessment by the Joint United Nations Programme on HIV/AIDS (UNAIDS 1997) reveals that HIV and sexual health education promotes safer sexual practices and does not increase sexual activity. According to the report, effective programs help delay first intercourse and protect sexually active youth from STIs, including HIV, and from unintended pregnancy. UNAIDS also reports that sexual health education is more effective when started before the onset of sexual activity. IX. Information Needs In this study, efforts were made to understand the current information needs of adolescents on sexual and reproductive health needs. This issue was taken in this study with an idea that the there are differences in the access to information in different geographical localities. Rural people have less opportunities to have access to the mass media, educational institutions, health providers and other people who can provide them with the authentic information on reproductive and sexual health issues. With is assumption, the respondents were

Page 101

Balwan Singh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 95-103

enquired about the sources of their information i.e. means to satisfy their curiosity on these issues, and perception about the sufficiency of information which they get from the available sources. Nearly 57 per cent of the rural and 71 per cent of the urban boys expressed curiosity to know about sexual health issues (Table 7). It can be observed that a majority of the adolescents discuss about sexual health issues with the friends of same sex. In the rural areas, around 46 per cent of the boys get information from friends of the same sex, while the corresponding figure for urban areas is as high as 79 per cent. It means that the major source of getting information on reproductive and sexual health is friends of the same sex, particularly in urban areas. The proportion of respondents who get information from their friends of opposite sex was quite higher in rural areas as compared to rural areas. A small proportion of boys and girls also satisfy their curiosity by reading literature or viewing movies on sexuality. The table also reveals that more than half of the boys in rural areas and nearly 10 per cent of boys in urban areas do not find any means to satisfy their curiosity to know about sexual health issues. Table 7: Curiosity about Sexual Issues and Means to Satisfy Curiosity Number

Percent

Urban % expressed curiosity to know about sexual issues Means to Satisfy Curiosity ( n=85) Discussing with friends (same sex) Discussing with friends (opposite sex) Reading literature on sexuality Viewing movies on sexuality Other means No means

56.7 39 10 3 1 2 44 Number

45.9 11.8 3.5 1.2 2.4 51.8 Percent

Rural % expressed curiosity to know about sexual issues Means to Satisfy Curiosity (n=106) Discussing with friends (same sex) Discussing with friends (opposite sex) Reading literature on sexuality Viewing movies on sexuality Other means No means

70.7 84 5 3 3 1 10

79.2 4.7 2.8 2.8 0.9 9.4

Source: Field Work. Note : Multiple response These findings indicate towards the potential effectiveness of peer education strategies for informing adolescents on sexual and reproductive health issues. In order to make informed decisions about the sexual and reproductive health issues, it is important that adolescents have sufficient information. The sufficiency of any thing can be of two types, subjective or objective. In other words, it can be based on the material attainment of something, or it can be just based on the perception of the person. In this study only the perceptions about the satisfaction are considered. Hence, the respondents were asked about their own perception on the different aspect related to sufficiency of information. The results are presented in the Table 8. Table 8: Sufficiency of Information Rural Percent believe they are getting correct and sufficient information on reproductive health issues Percent believe that they are getting correct and sufficient information on sexual health issues Percent believe that more information is required on sexuality and reproductive health issues Urban Percent believe that they are getting correct and sufficient information on reproductive health issues Percent believe that they are getting correct and sufficient information on sexual health issues Percent believe that more information is required on sexuality and reproductive health issues

Number

Percent

9.3

1.3

134

89.4

41.3

38.0

124

82.7

Source: Field Work.

Page 102

Balwan Singh, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 95-103

Most of the respondents, both in urban as well as in rural areas, feel that they are unable to get sufficient information. The table 8 shows that only 9 of the rural respondents and 41 per cent of the urban respondents feel that they are getting correct and sufficient information on reproductive health issues. Similarly only a small proportion of urban and rural respondents feel that they get correct and sufficient information on sexual health issues. It is interesting to note that almost 89 per cent of the rural respondents and 83 per cent of the urban respondents feel that they require more information on sexual and reproductive health issues. These findings indicate that the need for information on such issues is quite large, irrespective of the geographical location in which they live. References 1. 2. 3. 4. 5.

Abraham, Leena (2001), “Understanding Youth Sexuality: A Study of College Students in Mumbai City”, The Indian Journal of Social Work, Vol. 62, Issue 2, pp. 233-248. Bansal, R.K. (1992), “Sexual Behaviour and Substance Use Patterns among Adolescent Truck Cleaners and Risk of HIV/AIDS”, Indian Journal of Maternal and Child Health, Vol. 3, No.4. Campbell, S.M. et al. (2000), “Defining Quality of Care”, Soc. Sci. Med., Vol.11, pp. 1611–1625. Gupta S.D, et al. (1998), Report on Study of Reproductive Health and Sexual Behaviour among Adolescents, Indian Institute of Health Management Research (IIHMR), Jaipur . Waters, H.R. (2000), “Measuring Equity in Access to Health Care”, Social Science and Medicine, Vol. 51, No. 4, pp. 599-612.

Page 103

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

Gender Equality: A Long Way to Attain Dr. P. Neeraja Lecturer, Women’s Studies Centre, Sri Padmavati Mahila Visvavidyalayam, Tirupati-517 502, Andhra Pradesh, India Abstract: It is globally recognized fact that deep rooted ideologies of gender bias and discrimination made women more vulnerable to various forms of atrocities even after XI plan which aimed at inclusive growth. The terrific fact is India was ranked at a low 101 st position on a global Gender Gap Index, indicating huge disparity in access of women to economic, political, educational and healthcare opportunities and their participation in such services. In general women today have greater chances of being better educated and employed, of having the power to decide how to spend their earning, and of independently making decisions about their lives than the women of earlier generations. But if you see the ground realities she has miles to go to attain equality. I. Introduction Gender equality is the measurable equal representation of women and men. It does not signify that women and men are the similar, but that they have equal worth and should be accorded equal opportunity. It is the goal of the equality of the sexes arising from a belief in the unfairness of numerous forms of gender inequality. In other words it refers to two sexes have equal value and none is more worthy than the other. According to the Unite Nations, gender equality is a human right The terrific fact is India was ranked at a low 101st position on a global Gender Gap Index despite an improvement by four places since last year, indicating huge disparity in access of women to economic, political, educational and healthcare opportunities and their participation in such services. The index, compiled by Geneva-based World Economic Forum (WEF), has ranked 136 countries on how well resources and opportunities are divided between men and women in four broad areas of economy, politics, education and health. It is globally recognized fact that deep rooted ideologies of gender bias and discrimination made women more vulnerable to various forms of atrocities even after XI plan which actually aimed at inclusive growth. When India's Human Development Index is adjusted for gender inequality, it becomes south Asia's worst performing country after Afghanistan, new numbers in the UNDP's Human Development Report 2013 show. Pakistan, Nepal and Bangladesh, which are poorer than India and have lower HDIs, all do comparatively better than India when it comes to gender equality. The new UNDP report ranks India 136th out of 186 countries. India has a long way to go is evident from the fact that it has the widest gender gaps among similar economies. I feel it would be quite appropriate to see women in various Five Year Plans before talking about gender inequalities. II. Women in Five Year Plans India completes its 66th year as a free nation on 15th August 2013. Since 1951, there has been a progressive increase in the plan outlays to meet the needs of women and children. There has been a major paradigm shift from a ‘welfare oriented approach in the 1st Five year plan to ‘development and ‘empowerment’ of women in Eighth and Ninth Five Year Plan onwards. During the Tenth five Year Plan (2002-2007), the focus was on ensuring access to information, advancing resources and services to women and promoting gender equality. In this period, the two effective concepts of Women’s Component Plan and Gender Budgeting were clubbed together to complement and ensure women are able to receive their rightful share from all women-related development sectors. ( Sopher,D.K,1974) The Eleventh Five Year Plan (2007-2012) undertook implementation of the special measures of gender empowerment and equality. Recognizing that some women suffer greater deprivation and discrimination than others, the Plan intended to refine the norms of WCP and priorities the most vulnerable as beneficiaries. The planning policies aimed to minimize the effects of the past differences, eliminate disadvantage and gender based discrimination. Despite of all these efforts gender gap exists in various aspects of development. \

Page 104

P. Neeraja, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 104-106

III. Gender equality India is amongst the fast growing countries in the world today, with GDP growth rate of more than 8% during the XI plan period. This high level of growth can be sustained only when all sections of the society, specially women become equal partners in the development process. It is core fact that sustainable development is possible only when Gender equality and empowerment of women is attained As it has been already discussed, Gender equality does not imply that all women and men must be the same. Instead, it entails equipping both with equal access to capabilities; so that they have the freedom to choose opportunities that improve their lives. It means that women have equal access to resources and rights as men, and vice versa (UNDP, 2010) But women’s existence itself has become an uncertain matter as it is rightly pointed out by Amartya Sen (1992), Female mortality before birth, at birth, in infancy and in childhood, accounts for “missing women phenomena” Skewed sex ratio is one of major concerns of India. Sex selective abortions, Skewed sex ratio, Violence against Women, Age at marriage are some of the indicators to measure the gender equality. IV. Sex Selective Abortions A tumbling child sex ratio is largely to blame for India's poor performance in the 2013 Global Gender Gap Index released by the World Economic Forum. A growing gender imbalance in India is caused by sex-selective abortions. Indian culture has historically favored sons due to the massive dowries that parents must pay in order for their daughters to marry. When the U.S. Population Council introduced prenatal sex-identification technology to India in the 1970s and suggested people abort their unwanted daughters, people took them up on it by the millions. A. Child Sex Ratio Sex ratio became a powerful tool to examining the discrimination that a girl child faces right after birth. Actually the child sex ratio was introduced after 1981 census in order to capture the differential treatment given to the girl child after birth and children in the age group 0-6 who were the worst affected by it. Gender discrimination and violence against women have had a profound effect on the sex ratio in India. The sex ratio (the percentage of female children per 1000 male children under five years of age) has been dropping steadily for the past 50 years, with a steep decline from 962 girls to 1000 boys in 1981 to 945 in 1991 to 927 in 2001. In 2011 the sex ratio of females stood at 914 females per 1000 males (Census of India, 2011). The poor existing social conditions have exacerbated crimes against girls and women beginning, in many cases, even before birth, in the form of feticide, infanticide, dowry deaths and honor killings. In Indian families, a woman’s autonomy and physical mobility are restricted by various cultural traditions and practices, which pose a lifelong disadvantage. In this context, women’s powerlessness is reinforced by behavioral norms grounded in a culture of honor and shame that women are expected to adhere to unequivocally. The most prominent of these behaviors are seclusion, subservience and self-denial, which have important implications for a woman’s control over her fate. The national average for under 5 year mortality rate was 69 and 60 ( per 1000) for girls and boys respectively, indicating that a high mortality rate in this age group still prevails in India particularly for girls. Over the last 2 decades, efforts have been made by a number of development actors to reverse the declining CSR in India. As early as 1994 the Pre-Natal diagnostic Technique Act was passed as a result of effective advocacy but in vain downward trend of the CSR has continued and reached shocking magnitude V. Various forms of Violence against Women that creates Gender imbalances Women and children are often subjected to violence due to the prevailing cultural norms and socialization patterns in South Asia in general, and in India in particular. Mothers are pressured to produce a son. Terminating girl fetuses for boys not only leads to demographic imbalance in the long run, but it deteriorates the physical and emotional status of women. Gender equality is nothing but ensuring equal sharing of house hold responsibilities in the private sphere, and decision making power in the public sphere. The violence against women has tremendous power to create a collective punishing mechanism for women; this is meant to warn them against behavior perceived as undesirable by certain sections of society. The violence against women is an integral part of their lives leading to their disgrace and resulting in regulating or negating their degrees of freedom. Poverty and difficult physical and social environments are rife, in addition to women being exposed to exploitive and abusive treatment, all of which have an adverse impact on their lives (Prasad, 2008a; Das and Shah, 2001). The year 2012 is a painful year for every woman, considering the infamous case Nirbhaya. It has created an apprehensive environment for every female, age no bar. This has raised a question are really women getting justice, human rights and women’s rights?. Family members themselves selling their daughters to pimps for money, the rate of suicide attempts by women is high, transit points for trafficking, there are uneducated or under educated women who have not seen the world outside the four walls of their home, and rare much burdened by male dominated rituals.

Page 105

P. Neeraja, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 104-106

VI. Age at Marriage Indian women marry at a median age of just 17 years and 16 percent of women aged 15-19 have already started bearing children, according to the 2005-2006 National Family Health Survey (NFHS, 2007). The age of consent is lower for women than for men, being 18 and 21 respectively. This is a contributory factor to the prevalence of child marriage, with girls marrying even before they reach the legal age of consent. India ranks among the countries with the highest maternal mortality rates; the Maternal Mortality Rate (MMR) in India stood at 212 per 100,000 live births in 2007-09 (Registrar General of India, 2009). In rural India, where fertility rates are higher and teenage marriages are common, women face insecurity regarding a regular income, food, shelter and access to health care and other essential services. In India, violent practices against women are often recognized and defended as “strands of the cultural weave,” for example, in the case of wife-beating. The International Clinical Epidemiologists Network (INCLEN) undertook a multi-site study between 1997 and 1999 covering the cities of Bhopal, Chennai, Delhi, Lucknow, Nagpur, Thiruvananthapuram and Vellore in collaboration with research teams from medical colleges of these cities. They found that domestic violence is prevalent in all social settings, regions and religious groups. Nearly 50 percent of all women studied reported experiencing some kind of domestic violence at least once in their married lives, about 44 percent reported experiencing at least one psychological abusive behavior and nearly 40 percent reported experiencing at least one form of violent physical behavior. While women perceived violent behavior as “normal” in marital life, seeking help from institutions such as women’s organizations, the police, mental health care or local officials were rarely reported by women. This is because such appeals for help are perceived as shameful, and the wife of the abusive man is expected to bear with it in the name of upholding family honor. Disparity in the educational level and marital age of the spouses, dowry-related pressures, unemployment, alcoholism, childhood abuse and poverty are factors found to be linked to high rates of domestic violence in India (International Centre for Research on Women, 2000). All these are evident to say that there is no parity between men and women. VII. Conclusion In general women today have greater chances of being better educated and employed, of having the power to decide how to spend their earning, and of independently making decisions about their lives than the women of earlier generations. But if you see the ground realities she has mile to go to attain equality. Although over the last few years some efforts have been made to formulate national laws, policies and action plans that address violence against women and girl, enforcement and implementation challenges still remain. This includes lack of coordination, limited expertise and capacities and dearth of evaluative knowledge on. A multipronged approach is needed to achieve gender equality besides that gender sensitivity, social responsibility are much more important than anything to reduce gender gaps and achieve gender equality . VIII. References 1. 2. 3.

4. 5. 6.

International Centre for Research on Women (2000).Domestic Violence in India – A Summary Report of a Multisite Household Survey, May 2000 (quoted in National Human Development Report 2001). NFHS (2007).National Family Health Survey 2005-06, India, Mumbai: IIPS Prasad, Kiran (2008a). Hinduism and the Spirituality of Women. In AWRC (Ed.).Introduction to Asian Feminist Perspectives on Religions: Toward Interfaith Dialogue (pp. 106-129). Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia: Asian Women’s Resource Centre for Culture and Theology. Sopher,D.K,1974, Measurement of Disparity in ‘The Professional Geographer’, vol26, No.4, Nov The Hindi in School “ 30 Million girls risk genital mutilation” July 25th page 3 2013 Understanding Gender Equality in India 2012, UN Women

Page 106

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

AWARENESS OF RIGHT TO EDUCATION ACT AMONG TEACHERS Krishan Lal Assistant Professor Indus College of Education Delhi Road Rohtak, Haryana, INDIA. Abstract: Education is a human right and essential for realization of all other human rights. It is a basic right which helps the individual to live with human dignity. Education develops manpower for different levels of the economy. According to UNESCO data largest numbers of illiterate people of world are in India. The number of child labour in India is the highest in the world and most important reason for this is the prevailing illiteracy amongst the vast majority of Indian population. The primary role of education is to empower the child through a Liberalize process. In sum, Education is a unique investment in the present and the future. This cardinal principle is the key to the National Policy on Education. Right to Education (RTE) has finally become a fundamental right for each and every child in our country. The government of India made it fundamental right for children from 6 to 14 years to receive free and compulsory education. The aim of compulsory education right to education is to ‘protect’ children is right to education because children have no way of asserting that right for themselves when through neglect or ignorance, no attention is paid to this need. Children have a right to live their childhood fully. If the base is not proper, how can the structure be proper? The right of children to free and compulsory Education has come into force from April 1, 2010. This is a historic day for the people of India as from this day the right to education will be accorded the same legal status as the right to life as provided by Article 21(A) of the Indian constitution. This Act will ensure free education to more than 92 lakh out of school children in India. RTE Act gives every child the right to quality elementary education. The key point of this act is coordination among varius departments at different levels. Also, it includes donation free environment including abolishment of interview of child as well as parents. So this research helps in indicating that why quality of education is more important and why the prospective teacher should aware about the basic rights of education, so that in unpredictable future may be they are able to achieve some of the target. I. INTRODUCTION The child gets admission in the school. Right to education was ensured. But there are other things also in the process of receiving education which the child has to. Among these, receiving quality education is of utmost importance. It is not a matter of simply receiving education, but receiving good quality education. The human resource is too precious to be neglected or to be wasted. It is said that education must be of satisfactory quality only when education satisfies quality, would people be willing to pay the opportunity cost of sending their children to school. Logically, recognition of the right of the child to education also implicitly recognizes that the education provided must be the kind of education that the people would warn for their children. The primary role of education is to empower the child through a libertine process. Children should be provided an opportunity to express themselves in an atmosphere free from punitive punishment. The child should receive education in a conducive atmosphere which will optimize the learning experience. Keeping intact the dignity and self-respect of the child is very important to generate a dignified learning experience for the child. The Right to Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act has come into force from April 1, 2010. This is a historic day for the people of India as from this day the right to education will be accorded the same legal status as the right to life as provided by Article 21 A of the Indian Constitution. This Act will ensure free education to more than 92 lakh out of school children in India. RTE Act gives every child the right to a quality elementary education. This Act may be called the right to Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act, 2009. It shall extend to the whole of India expect the State of Jammu and Kashmir. It shall come into force on such date as the Central Government may, by notification in the Official Gazette, appoint. II. RIGHT TO FREE AND COMPULSORY EDUCATION Every child of the age of 6-14 years shall have a right to free and compulsory education in a neighborhood school till completion of elementary education. For the purpose of sub-section (1), no child shall be liable

Page 107

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 107-112

to pay any kind of fee or charges or expense which may prevent him or her from pursuing and completing the elementary education. Provided that a child suffering from disability , as defined in clause (i) of section 2 of the persons with the disabilities Act, 1996, shall have the right to pursue free and compulsory elementary education in accordance with the provision of chapter V of the said Act. Every child between the ages 6-14 years has the right to free and compulsory education. This is stated as per the 86th constitutional amendment act added under article 21(A). The right to education seeks to give effect to this amendment. The government school shall provide free education to all the children and the schools will be managed by School Management Committees (SMC). Private schools shall admit at least 25% of the children in their schools without any fee. The National commission for elementary education shall be constituted to monitor all aspects of elementary education including quality. Governance for free and compulsory education: duties, responsibilities and functions: The RTE Act makes an elaborate arrangement to spell out the jurisdiction and obligations of various administrative authorities responsible for implementation of the Act. These are: RTE Implementation Authorities, Union Government (Sections 6 to 8 and 35 to 38), State/UT Government (sections 6 to 8 and 35 to 38), National/State Commission for Protection of Child Rights (sections 31 to 32), Local Authorities (Sections 9), School Management Committee (sections 21 to 23), Schools (sections 12 to 20), Teachers (section 25 to 28). III. HISTORIC PAST OF RTE In India: Many Educationists, Socialist, and Freedom fighters etc. had stressed on free and compulsory primary Education. Indian Constitution left it as vague plea to the states to endeavor to provide free and compulsory education to all children up to age of 14 but the access of primary education is a question today. It was only in December, 2002 that the education was made a fundamental right in the 86th amendment to the constitution. A first draft of the legislation of the above article 'Free and Compulsory Education for children Bill, 2003 was prepared and posted on website in October 2003, inviting comments and suggestions from the public at large. A revised draft of the bill entitled free and compulsory education bill, 2004 after taking into account suggestions received on this draft was prepared and posted on website in 2004. The CABE Committee drafted the Right to Education Bill and submitted to the Ministry of HRD. Ministry of HRD sent this to NAC (National Advisory Committee). NAC sent the Bill to PM for his observation in June 2005. The finance committee and planning commission rejected the Bill citing the lack of funds and a Model bill was sent to states for making necessary arrangements. Six years after an amendment was made in the Indian Constitution, the union cabinet cleared the Right to Education Bill. The bill was tabled in Rajya Sabha on December 15 and it was passed by Lok Sabha on 4th August 2009 and officially included in the Gazette of India on 10th April of 2010. Since, then the Act of Right to Education is implemented. Right to Education comes under the right to development. It is a laudable step by the government of India to have granted this right to the children. However, once the right to education is granted, that is not the end of it. We need to look beyond that and ensure that this right to education which guarantees education for each and every child should also lead to a quality education making the child an enlightened, productive and useful citizen of the country. The Right to Education should also ensure that the process of education is lively and takes into account the individuality of each and every child, gives them a learning experience which is humane, nurturing, stimulating and encouraging. This calls for being aware about the Rights in Education. The right to education does not limit education to the primary or the first stage of basic education, or among children of a particular age range. The right to education is also not an end to itself, but an important tool in improving the quality of life. Education is key to economic development and the enjoyment of many other human rights. Education provides a means through which all people can become aware of their rights and responsibilities, which is an essential tool for achieving the goals of equality and peace. As part of the United Nations Literacy Decade (2003-2012), the Commission on Human Rights urged member states: To give full effect to the right to education and to guarantee that this right is recognized and exercised without discrimination of any kind; To take all appropriate measures to eliminate obstacles limiting effective access to education, notably by girls, including pregnant girls, children living in rural areas, children belonging to minority groups, indigenous children, migrant children, refugee children, internally displaced children, children affected by armed conflicts, children with disabilities, children with human immunodeficiency virus/acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (HIV/AIDS) and children deprived of their liberty." (Resolution 2002/23) Thus, education about human rights is closely related to the right to education. International and regional human rights noted in various documents (declarations, resolutions, and conventions) emphasize that the knowledge of human rights should be a priority in education policies. UNESCO believes that education is an essential human right and achieving this for all children is one of the biggest moral challenges of our times. The Right to education is an integral part of the Organization's constitutional mandate which expresses ‘the belief of its founders in full and equal opportunities for education for all’ and ‘to advance the ideal of equality of educational opportunity’. In addition, the right to education is enshrined in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights and the Convention on the Rights of the Child. During the World Education Forum held in Dakar, Senegal in 2000, the Right to Education was

Page 108

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 107-112

strongly re-affirmed through the Education for All (EFA) goals including expanding early childhood education, universal primary education, lifelong learning and skills, improving educational quality, increasing adult literacy and gender parity in education. The target devoted to primary education seeks to ensure that by 2015 all children, particularly girls, children in difficult circumstances, and those belonging to ethnic minorities, have access to and complete free and compulsory primary education of good quality. However, in spite of all the commitments made by governments in Dakar and although many countries are signatories to international instruments for providing education for all, millions of children still remain deprived of educational opportunities, especially free and compulsory quality basic education. India has made a concrete effort to address this issue by amending its Constitution to make quality elementary education the right of every child, thereby strengthening the legal framework for providing free and compulsory quality elementary education for all the country’s children. Education is both a human right in itself and an indispensable means of realizing other human rights. As an empowerment right, education is the primary vehicle by which economically and socially marginalized adults and children can lift themselves out of poverty and obtain the means to participate fully in their communities. Education has a vital role in empowering women, safeguarding children from exploitative and hazardous labour and sexual exploitation, promoting human rights and democracy, protecting the environment, and controlling population growth. Increasingly, education is recognized as one of the best financial investments States can make. But the importance of education is not just practical: a well-educated, enlightened and active mind, able to wander freely and widely, are one of the joys and rewards of human existence. The right to education is a fundamental human right. Every individual, irrespective of race, gender, nationality, ethnic or social origin, religion or political preference, age or disability, is entitled to a free elementary education. This right is explicitly stated in the United Nations' Universal Declaration of Human Rights (UDHR), adopted in 1948: "Everyone has the right to education. Education shall be free, at least in the elementary and fundamental stages. Elementary education shall be compulsory. Technical and professional education shall be made generally available and higher education shall be equally accessible to all on the basis of merit. …" (Article 26) Ensuring access to education is a precondition for full realization of the right to education. Without access, it is not possible to guarantee the right to education. Quality of education is the other side of coin. Providing access to schools secures only one part of the right to education. Once in school, children can be subjected to indoctrination (e.g., in communist countries). As stated, in the UDHR: "... Education shall be directed to the full development of the human personality and to the strengthening of respect for human rights and fundamental freedoms. It shall promote understanding, tolerance and friendship among ... racial or religious groups. ..." (Article 26). IV. SIGNIFICANCE Right to Education is a futuristic perspective. Promoting universal education is indeed an effective tool to prevent human right violations, especially for children belonging to the poor, illiterate and vulnerable sections of the community everywhere in the world. Teacher is the future builder of a nation in the impressionistic age. Our society is the mix structure of caste, class, religion etc. Teacher is the best motivator and plays the role of good guide in removing all these problems. Teacher can implement government policies in a better way to achieve educational goals. If India has to grow into a developed nation, it must put its 'house in order' in the form of high class education in primary, secondary, vocational and higher education. So we can say that the problems are solvable and the ways of doing are scalable. That is why awareness about right to education among prospective teachers is becoming the demand of the society as demand changes according to the needs of the time. The awareness among prospective teachers help the country to develop in a more creative and efficient manner for the betterment of the society. Data collected till now does not emphasis much on educational backwardness and caste problems. So this research helps in indicating that why quality of education is more important and why the prospective teacher should aware about the basic rights of education, so that in unpredictable future may be they are able to achieve some of the target. It helps us in knowing not only about the quantity of awareness but also about the quality of knowledge providing in schools. “Right to Education is every Child Right” Your support can make it happen!! Every child is a dream-Hoping to be realized Indian education is so uneven. Big picture and small picture to be tackled together. V. OBJECTIVES To compare awareness towards Right to Education of male and female prospective teachers of Urban Area. To compare awareness towards Right to Education of male and female prospective teachers of Rural Area. VI. HYPOTHESES There is no significant difference between awareness towards Right to Education of prospective teachers of Urban Area. There is no significant difference between awareness towards Right to Education of male and female prospective teachers of Rural Area.

Page 109

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 107-112

VII. DELIMITATIONS The study is delimited to the prospective teachers of Rohtak city. The study is further delimited to a sample of 120 prospective teachers. VIII. RESEARCH METHODOLOGY Descriptive survey method is used for the study. For the purpose of the study, a sample of 120 prospective teachers (60 Rural + 60 Urban) from Rohtak, Haryana is selected. Stratified random sampling is used to select the sample. A self-made questionnaire is prepared to measure the Awareness of Prospective Teachers towards RTE. Mean, standard deviation and t- test is used to analyses the data. ANALYSIS OF DATA: The data collected on the basis of Yes or No which was administered and analyzed by using following statistical tools: Mean, Standard deviation, And t- Test. Objective 1: To compare awareness towards Right to Education of male and female prospective teachers of Urban Area. Comparison of urban area male and female prospective teachers about RTE awareness: TABLE I Variable

No. of P.Teachers

Mean

S.D

t-test

Remarks

Male awareness Female awareness

30 30

19 18.83

12.3 11.09

0.0562 0.0562

Not significant at 0.05 and 0.01 level

Male Teacher's … Female Teacher's … 20 15 10 5 0 Mean

Standard Deviation

t-test

INTERPRETATION: It is observed from the table that the computed value of t-test obtained after employing ttest 0.0562 which is not significant at 0.05 levels, indicates no significant difference between urban male & female prospective teachers in their awareness towards RTE. So far as the mean values concerned, male prospective teachers scored higher than the female prospective teachers in questionnaire. But to test whether the difference in mean values is only due to chance or a real significant difference exists, the following null hypothesis is tested by using t-Test. So the null hypothesis is retained. Objective 2: To compare awareness towards Right to Education of male and female prospective teachers of Rural Area. Comparison of rural area male and female prospective teachers about RTE awareness: TABLE II Variable Male awareness Female awareness

No. of P. Teachers 30 30

Mean 18.16 17.66

S.D 10.93 10.725

t-test 0.178 0.178

Remarks Not significant at 0.05 and 0.01 level

Male Teacher's … Female Teacher's …

20 15 10 5 0

Mean

Standard Deviation

t-test

Page 110

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 107-112

INTERPRETATION: It is observed from the table that the scores obtained after employing t- test 0.178 which is not significant at 0.05 levels, indicate not significant difference between rural male & female prospective teachers in their awareness towards RTE. So far as the mean values concerned, male prospective teachers scored higher than the female prospective teachers in the questionnaire. But to test whether the difference in mean values is only due to chance or a real significant difference exists, the following null hypothesis is tested by using t-Test. So the null hypothesis is retained. IX. FINDINGS Mean scores obtained by both the male and female prospective teachers, shows a favorable awareness towards RTE. Both male & female prospective teachers strongly favor the imparting about RTE i.e.: 1) It has been found that Male Prospective Teachers towards awareness of RTE is favorable. 2) It has been found that Female Prospective Teachers towards awareness of RTE is less favorable. 3) It has been found that Male Prospective Teachers have positive attitude towards RTE in urban area. 4) It has been found that Female Prospective Teachers have positive attitude towards RTE in rural area. 5) It has been found that there is no significant difference between urban male and female prospective teachers towards RTE. 6) It has been found that there is no significant difference between rural male and female prospective teachers towards RTE. X. CONCLUSION Purpose of the study is to find out the comparison between urban and rural prospective teachers of Rohtak, Haryana. In accordance with the analysis done and interpretations made of the data the following conclusion is made by keeping in view the purpose stated above that the urban and rural prospective teachers is high, there is necessity to develop the awareness towards RTE, which in turn helps them to develop the same among their students. They should be sublimated through constructive activities. New techniques and methodology helps in work as well as create a conducive environment which should be the base of the urban and rural prospective teachers. According to study, it can be concluding that there is no significant difference between urban and rural prospective teachers. There is no significant difference in the mean score of urban prospective teachers in comparison to their gender. There is no significant difference in the mean score of rural prospective teachers in comparison to their gender. XI. IMPLICATIONS The result of the study can be of great use in our practical life. Study of the RTE awareness of the prospective teachers can reveal the functioning of their mind. What do they think? In what way they take the things in their day to day life? What are their own views about their own selves? How do they view themselves and others? These are some of the things which can be known very easily. It is relative through out to the environment in which nurtured with positive RTE awareness. The prospective teachers can manage their working in such a way that they achieve the maximum in their lives through awareness about their rights whether it's about education or other. The result of the study can be of great help to guidance and counseling workers. They may guide the students properly in the modern time, if they aware about the Rights of Education towards the new spectrum of life. XII. SUGGESTIONS FOR IMPROVEMENT Now these days RTE should be made a compulsory at all levels of education and adequate place should be awarded to it, in the curriculum. Every educational institution should also provide sufficient hours in their college calendar, seminar, debates etc. should be arranged to provide a common platform to foster awareness and consciousness towards RTE. RTE should need to applicable to the fullest extent in also far by areas to meet the complete education target for betterment of the country. REFEERENCES Chouhan Aruna (2011), Influence of Some School Climate Factors on quality Education, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 6771. Dey Nirarander & Beck Binod (2011), The Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act, 2009: Teachers Perception, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 83-90. Jaseena M.P.M Fatima (2011), Right to Education- A Study on the awareness of M.Ed Trainees, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 63-66. K. Kalia Ashok and Anita (2011), Right to Education Act: An Overview, AIJEH, Vol. 1, No. 1, Sept. 2011, PP. 26-28. K. Premlakshmi (2011), Right to Education and Common School System-Perception among Teachers, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 106-111.

Page 111

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 107-112 Kumar Manoj and C. Shastry (2011), A Study of Knowledge Inculcate with Special Reference to Hinduism, Christianity & Muslimism, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 91-96. Mondal Ajit & Nete Jayante (2011), Common School System in the Light of Right to Education Act 2009, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 40-45. Muzaffar Zeenat & Naseer Talat (2011), A Study of Self-Esteem and Teaching Competence of Pupil Teachers, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 97-100. Parveen Akhtar (2011), Indias's Journey towards Bright Future, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 27-32. Pathak Satish P. (2011), An Investigative Overview & Functions of The Right to Education Act-2009, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 16-21. Patra Swati (2011), Awareness of school teachers about the Right to Education(RTE), Journal of community Guidance & Research, Vol. 28, No. 2, July 2011, PP. 269-279. Paul Adam & M. Vanaja, (2011), Teachers' Perception on developing Social Skills of Mentally Challenged Children, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 33-39. Prabha Geeta and Vaishali (2011) Right to Education Act & Challenges Ahead, BRICS Journal of Educational Research, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2011, PP. 83-86. Prakash Som (2011), Right to Education: A Constituional Mandate in India, Journal of Educational & Psychological Research, Vol. 1, No. 2, July 2011, PP. 95-98. Rana Sudarshana (2011) Right to Education Act 2009: Major Issues & Challenges, BRICS Journal of Educational Research, Vol. 1, No. 2, June 2011, PP. 102-107. R.K. (Jayaprakash 2011), Right to Education Act(RTE 2009) and Kerala: Some real issues, New Frontier in Education, Vol. 8, No.3, July 2011, PP. 242-245. Roy Guha Jaytilak (2010), Right to Education: A futuristic perspective, Indian journal of public administration, Vol. 5, No. 3, Sept. 2010, PP. 593-597. Sharma Savita (2011), The Right to Education-2009: A mission to Empower Children, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 1-6. Singh J.D. & Surinder (2011), Right to Education Act(2009)- A Critical Analysis, EDUSEARCH, Vol. 2, No. 2, Oct. 2011, PP. 46-53.

Page 112

American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences

Available online at http://www.iasir.net

CAREER MATURITY IN RELATION TO LEVEL OF ASPIRATION IN ADOLESCENTS Krishan Lal Assistant Professor Indus College of Education Delhi Road Rohtak, Haryana, INDIA. I. INTRODUCTION The most potent fact in psychology is that of growth and development. An understanding of the nature and principles of growth and development is very essential for the realization of the aim of education i.e., the maximum and integrated growth and development of personality – physical and motor development, cognitive or intellectual development (Including language development), emotional development, social development, aesthetic development, moral and spiritual development and vocational development. Growth means increase in size, height and weight. In implies growth of heart, brain, muscles and body in general. It can generally be easily observed, appraised or measured. Development is a series of orderly progression of change towards maturity. ‘Orderly’ refers to the arrangement of the changes. That is, each change at each stage is dependent upon what preceded it and it affects what will come later. Development does not take place haphazardly. In strict sense, development refers to change in structure and improvement in functioning. For example, ‘hands’ do not grow only large but they also develop because they improve in their functions. Thus development can best be defined as a progressive series of changes in an orderly coherent pattern. The term ‘progressive’ signifies that these changes are directional leading forward rather than backward, and the direction is towards adaptation which is conducive to the survival of the individual.

3. Intellectual Development 2. Social Development

1. Physical and Motor Development

4. Emotional Development

5. Aesthetic Development Development of the Whole Child

9. Language Development

6. Moral Development

8. Emotional Development

7. Vocational Development

ADOLESCENCE: Adolescents refer to the period of development and adjustment during the transitional period between childhood and adulthood. This period emerges from childhood and merges into adulthood. During this period, the establishment of childhood goes away and a revolutionary process of change starts. In fact, it is period of revolutionary change. It is markedly a period of growing up, during which the child develops into a man or woman. As the term is used today, it has a broader meaning than it had in earlier years. Instead of limiting the adolescence period to the time when the individual grows to maturity sexually, it is now extended until the individual is expected to be intellectually, emotionally and socially mature.

Page 113

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 113-118

II. CHARACTRISTICS: 1. Rapid Physical Growth and changes 2. Rapid development of bones and muscles 3. Changes in bodily proportions 4. Change in voice 5. Changes in motor performance 6. Increased size of genital organs 7. Breast development and growth of the pelvis 8. Night emissions and menstruation 9. Hair Growth 10. Increase in blood pressure 11. Increase in heart and pulse rate Career Maturity: Career maturity has been defined as the individual’s ability to make appropriate career choice, including awareness of what is required to make a career decisions and the degree of which one’s choices are both realistic and consistent over time. To construct of career maturity consists of a readiness attitude and competency to cope effectively with the career development tasks. The assumption can be made that a career mature person is more capable of making an appropriate and realistic career choice and decisions. Career mature individuals have the ability to identify specific occupational preferences and to implement activities in order to achieve their goals. The concept of career maturity was defined as the place reached on the continuums of vocational development from exploration to decline (Super 1955). Career maturity is thus the degree which one has reached in cognitive, emotional and other psychological factors whereby one acquires the capacity of making realistic and mature career choices. According to another definition, career maturity is the extent to which an individual is able to master certain career developmental tasks that are applicable to his/her life stage. It is extremely important to indentify an individual’s state of career maturity in orders to give appropriate career guidance. The high-lighted aspects of career maturity include: 1. Obtaining information about oneself and converting such information to self-knowledge. 2. Acquiring decision making skills and applying them in effective decision making. 3. Gathering career information and converting it into knowledge of occupational world. 4. Integrating self-knowledge and knowledge of the occupational world. 5. Implementing the obtained knowledge in career planning. Career maturity is conceptualized as an individual’s readiness to make well informed, age appropriate career decisions and to shape one’s career carefully in the face of existing societal opportunities and constraints (Salami 2008). Selection of a career and setting in it is an important task and a source of personal gratification. In the modern age of science and technology, hundreds of vocations have been thrown open to an individual. The choice of a right vocation is becoming increasingly difficult in these days. An adolescent is the period when a major turning takes place in the life of a student because the career will depend upon the subject selected at this level. Many a time, a student is forced to choose a career that is against his/her wishes viz. Level of Aspiration: Aspiration as goal striving behaviour is essential feature of modern competitive world. As aspiration are ego involved, success leads to satisfaction, happiness and increased self-esteem while failure bring embarrassment, remorse and feeling of personal inadequacy and inferiority. However, in the formation of one’s aspiration what plays most important part is his level of aspiration. According to J.D. frame, “Level of Aspiration is the level of future performances in a familiar task which an individual, knowing his past performances in the task, explicity undertakes to reach”. In the non-experimental context, level of aspiration usually means a level of performance, which at least before the event will be acceptable to the subject’s image of himself, i.e. to his ego. Hence, it can be concluded that level of aspiration is the standard up to which a person expects and hopes to reach in a given performance. In short, it is expected level of achievement of the individual. FranK, Cronbach, Hilgard and others have given the explaination that level of aspiration is the difference between a person’s performance in a task and his estimate of future performance in that task in this sense the level of aspiration has been used in the present study. Frank (1935) altered Hoppe’s concept of level of aspiration (LOA) behaviour in the light of his quantitative technique, where the goodness of performance, was measured in terms of the times taken to complete the set task. The subject was acquainted with the task, given a number of trials and after each trial told how long he had taken. He was subsequently asked to state how long he thought he would take to complete the next trial. By this method, the goal was expressed in the same units, in which goodness of performance was measured, thus, enabling direct comparison to be made between the level of aspiration and the level of performance. Frank offered evidence that the LOA is a stable personality characteristic relatively in dependent of specific task. He then refined Hoppe’s concept of level of aspiration as, “the term level of aspiration …..............is defined as level future performance in familiar task which an individual knowing his level of past performance in the task, explicitly under takes to reach”.

Page 114

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 113-118

As the above definitions implies, level of aspiration is a form of self motivation involving competition with one’s past performance. When an individual is actively involved in task, he sets himself a new standard or goal to achieve. He tries to gain excellence and attempt to do better than he did before, raising his goal in every new attempt. If he successes in reaching the level he expected to reach or it he attains a higher level than the expected one’s, he experience success which is not only satisfying him but also serves as a motivating force for further attainment. On the other hand, if he fail to attain his goal, he experiences a sense of failure which is normally followed by a lowering of the goal so that it may be achieved in the subsequent attempt. Thus this setting of aspiration levels and the consequent feeling of success or failure resulting in either the raising or the lowering of the subsequent levels is a common characteristic of behaviour in all goal setting situations. JUSTIFICATION: Selection of career and setting in it is an important task and a source of personal gratification. In the modern age of science and technology, hundreds of vocations have been thrown open to an individual. The choice of a right career is becoming difficult in these days. Adolescent is the period when a major turning takes place in the life of a student because the career will depend upon the subjects selected at this level. Adolescence age is the age in which an adolescents to make our career and to damage it. After the 10 th class school curriculum has been diversified into Art, Science and commerce. In adolescents age career maturity is very important. Therefore, it was considered relevant to study this aspect namely career maturity among adolescents. The further study has been done a career maturity in relation to other variables. In this study, we want to study the career maturity in relation to the level of aspiration in adolescents.       

III. OBJECTIVES To study career maturity in male adolescents. To study career maturity in female adolescents. To compare the career maturity between male and female adolescents. IV. HYPOTHESES There is no significant difference in career maturity among male and female adolescents. There is no significant difference in career maturity between government and private schools. There is no significant difference in career maturity between rural and urban areas.

V. METHOD Every study is distinguished on the basis of its different purposes and approaches. Therefore, so many methods have been developed. As the present study aims to study the career maturity in relation to level of aspiration in adolescents adopted by senior secondary school students, the descriptive survey method is used for this purpose. Because it is considered as one of the best method in education, it describes the current status of the research work. It involves interpretation, comparison, measurement, classification, evaluation and generalization all directed towards a proper understanding and solution of significant educational problems. This is a correlation as well as comparative study. In correlation part, correlation between career maturity and level of aspiration in adolescents adopted by senior secondary school students are studied and in comparative part, scores of these two variables are compared for different sex, locality, streams of senior secondary students. DATA COLLECTION: The sample for this study consisted of 120 students of senior secondary school students from Rohtak District(Rural and Urban) for sample selection, stratified random sampling technique was used. Firstly, schools were selected on the basis of locality i.e. rural & urban. SELECTION OF SCHOOLS: To select the schools, list of senior secondary schools of Rohtak was collected from the office of the District Education Officer. After that schools were selected. Selection of schools was based on the criteria of rural & urban, boys and girls. Firstly, out of this list of schools of rural & urban, boys and girls schools were selected randomly. SELECTION OF STUDENTS: The investigator visited the school and established contact with the principal of the school and explained her purpose. After getting permission, total number of students of different streams were identified and then all the students of senior secondary classes i.e. XI th were got assembled and list of all the students who were found present was prepared. After that from the prepared list, students were picked up randomly from the schools and a sample of 120 senior secondary school students was taken into consideration. TOOLS TO BE USED: The following tools were used in the investigation: 1 “Vocational Attitude Maturity Scale” (VAMS) by Manju Mehta. 2 “Level of Aspiration Measure”(L.O.A) by Mehesh Bhargav&m.A.Shah. The major purpose of any piece of work is not mere collection of facts and figures but to draw some valuable and useful inference or conclusions. It deals with the organization, editing, classifying, tabulating, analyzing and interpreting valuable results from the information gathered through administration of various tools on carefully selected sample. Analysis of data means studying the organized material in order to discover inherent facts. The data is studied from any angles to explore new facts. Once the data has been collected, analysis been made, the researcher can proceed to the stage of interpreting the result. The process of interpretation reveals

Page 115

Krishan Lal, American International Journal of Research in Humanities, Arts and Social Sciences, 5(1), December 2013-February 2014, pp. 113-118

what the result show and what is the answer to original problem? The purpose of present study was to investigate the Career Maturity and Level of Aspiration of senior secondary class students. For this purpose, data was collected with the help of Vocationally Attitude Maturity Scale prepared by Dr. (Mrs.) Manju Mehta and Level of Aspiration Measure by Dr. Mahesh Bhargava & M.A.Shah were used for collection of data regarding career maturity and level of aspiration of Sr. Sec. School Students.The sample of study consist of 120 student (60 boys and 60 girls) of Senior Secondary class and that too from rural and urban area of Rohtak city. Statistical tools such as mean, standard deviation and ‘t’- test were used for statistical analysis. Level of Vocational Maturity of Senior Secondary Students: One of the objectives of investigation is to study the level of vocational maturity of senior secondary students. For this purpose Vocational Attitude Maturity Scale prepared by Dr. (Mrs.) Manju Mehta was administered on 120adolescents. The data collected was scored and quantified in respect of each student according to the instruction given in the manual. The raw score thus obtained and converted to stanine score. This is shown in table: Showing the Level of Vocational Maturity Stanine

Frequency

Range of Scores 16 and above 15 – 15

13 – 14

11 – 12

10 – 10

8–9

7–7

6–6

5 and below

Percentage